"The  WTitiii} 
culia.-lv  fitted 
no\v  published. 
about  [In-ill  wh 
era.  The  ben. 
tain  from  readi 
zest  and  life,  ui 
of  very  useful 
ble."—  Toledo 

LEE  i 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


OL 

MA< 

OLH 

Pui 

Each  number 

Part  of  a  NEW  STORY,  by  the  Editor. 
STORIES  and  SKETCHES,  by  popular 

authors. 

An  ORIGINAL  DIALOGUE 
A  DECLAMATION. 
PUZZLES,  REBUSES,  &c. 

All  Handsomely  Illustrated. 

TERMS:  Sz.co  per  year;  25  cts.  per  number. 

SOLD  EVERYWHERE 


nt  ember,  tills  TCagazine 
contains  more  reading  matter 
than  any  other  juvenile  maga 
zine  published. 

Specimen  copies  sent  free  by  mail  on  appli 
cation. 

^         LEE  4  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


,  _ 

America  Afloat. 


C'S 

ORIES. 

rated  from  new 

eat  box. 

c. 

nt. 

3PS. 


, 


soe,  Jr. 
irty. 
.mble. 
things. 


keep  their  boys 
fep  their  hands 
luines  of  Oliver 
oral,  are  full  of 
Ith  instruction, 
less  is  best."  — 


ihers,  Boston. 


C'S 

IBROAD. 

ire  in  Foreign 
by  Nast, 
an. 

or    Young 


Shamroelt    «fc   Thistle,  or 

Young  America  in  Ireland  and  Scotland. 

Red    Cross,   or  Young  America  in 
England  and  Wales. 

IMltes   &   IMtehes.  or  Young 
America  in  Holland  and  Belgium. 

Palace  «fc  Cottage,  or  Young 
America  in  France  and  Switzerland. 

I>o-*vn   the   Rhine,  or  Young 
America  in  Germany. 

"These  are  by  far  the  most  Instructive  books 
written  hy  this  popular  author,  and  while  main- 
ning  throughout  enough  of  excitement  and  ad- 
uture  to  enchain   the   interest  of  the  youthful 
i-uder,  there  is  still  a  great  amount  of  infonna- 
conveyed  respecting  the  history,  natural  fen- 
i,  and  geography  of  this  far-off  land,  and  the 
>ecu!iar.ties  of  the  places  and  people  which  they 
contain."—  Gazette. 

LEE  4  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S 

LAKE   SHORE   SERIES. 

Six  VOLS.,  ILLUST.     PER  VOL.,  $1.25. 


Through  by  Daylight  ; 

Or,  The  Young  Engineer  of  the  Lake 
Shore  Railroad. 

Lightning  Express ; 

Or,  The  Rival  Academics. 

On  Time; 

Or,  The  Young  Captain  of  the  Ucayga 
Steamer. 

Switch  Off; 

Or,  The  War  of  the  Students. 

Brake  Up ; 

Or,  The  Young  Peacemakers. 

Bear  and  Forbear ; 

Ur,  The  Young  Skipper  of  Lake  Ucayga. 

Oliver  Optic  owes  his  popularity  to  a  pleasant 
style,  am!  to  a  ready  sympathy  with  the  dreams, 
hopes,  a.stiirations,  and  fancies  of  the  young  people 
tor  whom  he  writes.  He  writes  like  a  wise,  over 
grown  buy,  and  his  books  have  therefore  a  fresh 
ness  and  racineis  rarely  attained  by  Ilia  fellow 
scribes.  —  Christian  Advocate. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S  to 

STARRY  FLAG  SERIES. 

Six  VOLS.,  ILLUST.    PER  VOL.,  $1.25. 

The  Starry  Flag; 

Or,  The  Young  Fisherman  of  Cape  Ann. 

Breaking  Away; 

Or,  The  Fortunes  of  a  Student 

Seek  and  Find; 

Or,  The  Adventures  of  a  Smart  Boy. 

Freaks  of  Fortune ; 

Or,  Half  Round  the  World. 

Make  or  Break; 

Or,  The  Rich  Man's  Daughter. 

Down  the  River; 

Or,  Buck  Bradford  and  his  Tyrants. 

These  books  are  exciting  narratives,  and  full  of 
stirring  adventures,  but  the  youthful  heroes  of  the 
•itories  are  noble,  self-sacrificing,  aud  courageous, 
and  the  stories  contain  nothing  which  will  do 
injury  to  the  mind  or  heart  uf  the  youthful  reader. 
—  Webster  Timts, 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S 

BOAT   CLUB    SERIES. 

Six  VOLS.,  ILLUST.    PER  VOL.,  $1.25. 

The  Boat  Clnb ; 

Or,  The  Bunkers  of  Rippleton. 

All  Aboard; 

Or,  Life  on  the  Lake. 

Now  or  Never ; 

Or,  the  Adventures  of  Bobby  Bright. 

Try  Again  ; 

Or,  The  Trials  and  Triumphs  of  Harry 
West. 

Poor  and  Proud ; 

Or,  The  Fortunes  of  Katy  Redburn. 

Little  by  Little  ; 

Or  The  Cruise  of  the  Flyaway. 

Boys  and  girls  have  no  taste  for  dry  and  tame 
things;  they  want  something  that  will  stir  the 
blood  and  warm  the  In-art.  Optic  always  does 
this  while  at  the  sump  'imc  he  improves  the  ta--le 
and  elevates  the  moral  nature.  The  coming  gen- 
i-ratimi  '.if  men  will  never  know  how  much  they 
are  indebted  tur  what  i*  pure  and  enobling  to  his 
>  writings.  —  II.  1.  Uckoolmate. 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S 

WOODVILLE  STORIES. 

Six  VOLS.,  ILLUST.    Pen  VOL.,  $1.25. 

Rich  and  Humble; 

Or,  The  Mission  of  Bertha  Grant 

In  School  and  Out; 

Or,  the  Conquest  of  Richard  Grant. 

Watch  and  Wait; 

Or,  The  Young  Fugitive*. 

Work  and  Win ; 

Or,  Noddy  Newman  on  a  Cruise. 

Hope  and  Have; 

Or,  Fanny  Grant  among  the  Indiana. 

Haste  and  Waste; 

Or,   The  Young  Pilot  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain. 

Oliver  Optic  is  the  apostolic  successor,  at  the 
"Hub."  ol'  Peter  Parley.     He  ha»  jiirt  completed 
the  "Woodviile  Stories,"  by  the  publication  i.t 
"Haste  and  Waste."    The  best  notice  to  : 
them  is  to  mention  that  a  couple  of  youi 
pulled  them  out  of  the  pile  two  hours  situ- 
are  jret  devouring  them  out  in  the  summer-house 
(albeit  autumn  leaves  cover  it)  oblivious  to  muffin 
time.  —  .y.  Y.  Lfudtr. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


I 


KH  HARP  ON   DRILL.        I'age  142. 


IN  SCHOOL  AND  OUT; 


totj  for  goung  fjcojlt. 


BY 


OLIVER    OPTIC, 

AUTHOR    OF    "THB    BOAT    CLUB,"    "ALL    ABOARD,"    "NOW    OB    1CEVSR," 

"  T»I    AOAJN,"    "  POOR   AND    PROUD,"    "  LITTLE   BT   UTTLB," 

"  RICH   AMD   HUMBLE,"    "  THE   K1VERDALB 

STORY   BOOKS,"   ETC. 


BOSTON: 
LEE     AND     SHEPARD,    PUBLISHERS. 

NEW   YORK: 
LEE,  SHEPARD  AND  DILLINGHAM. 

1873. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  In  the  year  1863,  by 

WILLIAM  T.  ADAMS, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


STEREOTYPED    AT    THE 

BOSTON    STEREOTYPE    FOUNDET, 

19  Spring  Lane. 


10 


IS  AFFECTIONATELY  DEDICATED 


BY   HIS   UNCLE. 


623758 


THE  WOODVILLE  STORIES, 

IN  SIX  VOLUMES. 
A   LIBRARY   FOR   BOYS  AND   GIRLS 

BY    OLIVER    OPTIC. 


i.  man  A.isrr> 

a.  i3sr  SCHOOL  A.3srr>  OXJT. 

G.   •W^^.TOH    A.ITID 

4.  •\WOE.B:  A-jsrx 

6.    HOFE    -A.1STI3 
6. 


THE  second  volume  of  the  Woodville  Stories  contains 
the  experience  of  Richard  Grant,  "  in  school  and  out" 
We  are  sorry  to  say  that  Richard  had  become  a  bad 
boy,  and  was  in  the  habit  of  getting  into  the  most 
abominable  scrapes,  some  of  which  are  detailed  in  the 
first  chapters  of  this  book.  But  he  is  not  what  is  some 
times  called  a  vicious  boy,  for  he  has  many  good  quali 
ties,  which  redeem  him  from  absolute  condemnation. 
There  is  something  noble  in  his  character,  which  is  the 
germ  of  his  ultimate  salvation  from  the  sins  which  so 
easily  beset  him. 

Richard,  like  thousands  of  others,  finds  his  strongest 
and  most  dangerous  foe  within  his  own  heart;  and  the 
conquest  he  achieves  is  not  a  triumph  of  mind  over 
matter,  of  force  over  force,  but  of  principle  over  pas 
sion,  of  the  good  angels  in  the  heart  over  the  invading 
legion  of  evil  ones. 

1*  (6> 


6  PBEFACE. 

Richard's  experience  is  full  of  stirring  incidents;  and 
while  the  author  hopes  therein  to  realize  the  expecta 
tions  of  his  partial  young  friends,  he  begs  them  to 
remember  that  these  exciting  events  are  only  the  can 
vas  upon  which  he  has  endeavored  to  paint  the  great 
change  wrought  in  the  character  of  the  hero.  There  is 
a  moral  in  the  story,  and  though  the  author  has  not 
attempted  to  "  point "  it,  he  hopes  his  young  readers 
will  feel  it,  even  if  they  do  not  see  it. 

Again  it  affords  me  pleasure  to  acknowledge  my 
indebtedness  to  my  young  friends  for  the  kind  reception 
given  to  my  books.  I  trust  that  this,  the  twentieth  vol 
ume  of  my  "  Stories  for  Young  People,"  will  not  disap 
point  their  hopes,  or  fail  to  improve  their  minds  and 
hearts. 

WILLIAM  T.  ADAMS. 

DOECHESTEE,  Oct.  26, 1803. 


CONTENTS. 


PAG* 

CHAP.  L  —  Richard  Grant  and  Friend  get  Into  an   awful 
Scrape. ...11 

CHAP.  II.  —  Richard  jumps  out  of  the  Frying-pan  into  the 
Fire.  23 

CHAP.  III.  — Richard   finds   that  no   Chastening   seemeth 
joyous 3d 

CHAP.  IV.  —  Richard   makes  a  tremendous   Sensation  at 
Woodville 47 

CHAP.  V.  —  Richard  is  determined  to  be  revenged.       .       .    59 

CHAP.  VI. — Richard  gives  another  Illustration  of  Sleep 
walking 71 

CHAP.  VII.  —  Richard  kindles  a  Fire 83 

CHAP.  VIII. — Richard  beholds  how  great  a  Matter  a  little 
Firekindleth 96 

CHAP.  IX. — Richard  goes  to  the  Tunbook  Military  Institute.  110 

CHAP.  X.  —  Richard  learns  the  meaning  of  Right  About 
Face 123 

CHAP.  XI. — Richard  goes  through  the  Drill,  and  has  a  set- 
to  in  the  Grove 136 

CHAP.  XII.  —  Richard  does  a  "Big  Thing1    and  takes  the 

Consequences 151 

(7) 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAP.  XHI.  —  Richard  listens  to  a  Homily  on  Fighting,  and 
spends  the  Night  in  the  Guard  House.  .  .  .  .166 

CHAP.  XIV.  —  Richard  does  Guard  Duty,  and  is  captured 
by  an  Enemy.  180 

CHAP.  XV.  —  Richard  finds  himself  in  the  Hands  of  the 
Regulators 194 

CHAP.  XVI.— Richard  becomes  First  Sergeant  of  Com 
pany  D 208 

CHAP.  XVII. — Richard  gives  the  Tunbrookers  a  Lesson  in 
Boating 220 

CHAP.  XVIII.—  Richard  wins  another  Race,  and  Tunbrook 
is  mutinous 235 

CHAP.  XIX.  —  Richard  is  determined,  and  some  Allusion  is 
made  to "  "Watermelons."  .....  .  247 

CHAP.  XX.  —  Richard  Visits  Green  Island,  and  the  Regu 
lators  consider  their  Plans 260 

CHAP.  XXI. — Richard  annihilates  the  Regulators,  and  the 
Story  is  concluded 273 


IN    SCHOOL   AND    OUT. 


IN  SCHOOL  AND  OUT; 


OR, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  RICHARD  GRANT. 


/-      CHAPTER  I. 

RICHARD   GRANT   AND   FRIEND   GET   INTO   AN 
AWFUL   SCRAPE. 

"  Now,  steady  as  she  is,"  said  Sandy  Brimble- 
com,  who  lay  upon  the  half-deck  of  the  Greyhound, 
endeavoring  to  peer  through  the  darkness  of  a  cloudy 
night,  which  had  settled  deep  and  dense  upon  the 
Hudson,  and  obscured  every  object  on  the  shore. 
"  Steady  as  she  is,  Dick,  and  we  shall  go  in  all 
right." 

"  Ay,  ay ;  steady  it  is,"  replied  Richard  Grant, 
who  was  at  the  helm. 

(11) 


12  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

"  Port  a  little  !  Port  a  little  ! "  added  Sandy,  a 
few  moments  after,  as  he  discovered  the  entrance 
of  a  little  inlet,  which  was  the  destination  of  the 
Greyhound. 

"  Shut  up  your  liead,  Sandy  ! "  replied  Richard, 
in  a  low  but  energetic  tone.  "  You  might  as  well 
publish  our  plan  in  the  newspaper  as  speak  as 
loud  as  that." 

"  Port  a  little  more,"  said  the  lookout  forward. 

"  What's  the  use  of  hallooing  port  ?"  answered 
Richard,  impatiently.  "  Don't  you  see  the  mainsail 
shakes  now  ? " 

"  You  will  be  on  the  rocks  in  half  a  minute 
more." 

"  Let  her  go  about,  then,  and  we  will  get  a  little 
farther  to  windward  before  we  try  to  run  in." 

The  Greyhound  came  over  on  the  other  tack, 
and  stood  away  from  the  shore  a  considerable  dis 
tance.  The  wind  was  very  light,  and  the  current 
was  against  them  ;  so  the  progress  of  the  boat  was 
necessarily  very  slow. 

"  Now,  Sandy  Brimblecom,"  said  Richard,  when 
the  boat  had  made  a  third  of  the  distance  to  the 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHARD    GRANT  13 

opposite  shore,  "  we  might  as  well  go  tack  to 
Woodville,  and  go  to  bed,  as  to  attempt  to  carry 
this  thing  through,  if  you  are  going  to  bellow  and 

yell  like  a  mad  bull." 
+ 
"  I  didn't  think  I  spoke  very  loud,"  replied  Sandy. 

"  Didn't  think  so  ! "  sneered  Richard.  "  Any 
one  might  have  heard  you  clear  across  the  river." 

"  0,  no,  Dick  ;  not  so  bad  as  that." 

"  You  spoke  too  loud,  at  any  rate,  and  you 
might  as  well  go  up  and  tell  '  Old  Batterbonea' 
what  we  are  about  as  talk  half  so  loud  as  you 
did." 

"  Come,  Dick,  you  have  said  enough,"  replied 
Sandy,  who  did  not  relish  all  the  reflections  that 
were  cast  upon  his  conduct. 

"  You  are  as  stupid  as  an  owl ;  I  thought  you 
had  some  common  sense." 

"That'll  do,  Dick;  I  don't  want  any  more  of 
that  kind  of  blarney ;  and  if  you  don't  shut  up, 
you  or  I  will  get  a  black  eye." 

Richard  did  not  seem  to  have  much  doubt  which 
of  them  would  obtain  this  ornamental  tinting  of 
the  physiognomy,  for  he  immediately  changed  his 
2 


14  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

tone,  and  did  not  venture  to  apply  any  more  un 
pleasant  epithets  to  his  companion.  Sandy  had 
obtained  some  reputation  as  a  fighting  character, 
and  was  virtually  the  champion  of  the  ring  among 
the  boys  in  the  vicinity  of  Whitestone. 

"  Now  be  more  careful,  this  time,  Sandy,"  said 
Richard,  as  he  put  the  boat  about  upon  the  other 
tack. 

"  Don't  give  me  any  more  lip,  Dick,  and  I  will 
do  any  thing  you  want,"  replied  Sandy,  mollified 
by  the  altered  tones  of  his  friend. 

"  Don't  get  mad ;  we  have  no  time  to  quarrel, 
if  we  mean  to  put  this  thing  through  to-night." 

"  I  am  ready  to  put  it  through,  but  I  have  no 
notion  of  being  treated  like  a  slave  or  a  fool," 
said  Sandy,  as  he  lay  down  upon  the  half-deck, 
and  began  to  gaze  into  the  gloom  ahead  of  the 
boat.  "  Luff  a  little,"  he  added,  as  he  discovered 
the  dim  outline  of  the  shore. 

"  Luff,  it  is." 

This  time,  both  boys  spoke  in  a  low  tone,  and 
the  want  of  harmony  which  a  few  moments  before 
had  threatened  to  break  up  the  enterprise,  and  end 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHAKD    GKANT.  15 

in  a  game  of  rough  and  tumble,  was  removed. 
The  Greyhound,  under  the  skilful  management  of 
Richard, — £pr  there  was  not  a  better  sailor  of  hia 
years  on  the  Hudson, — was  thrown  info  the  inlet 
without  touching  the  rocks  which  lay  at  the  entrance. 

Sandy,  with  the  painter  in  his  hand,  jumped 
ashore,  and  made  fast  to  a  small  tree  on  the  bank. 
Neither  of  the  boys  spoke  a  loud  word,  and  Rich 
ard  carefully  brailed  up  the  sails,  so  that  their 
flapping  should  not  attract  the  attention  of  any 
person  who  might  be  in  the  vicinity. 

"  Now,  Dick,  if  you  will  follow  me,  I  will  lead 
you  up  to  Old  Batterbones'  garden,"  whispered 
Sandy,  when  the  sail  boat  had  been  properly 
secured. 

"  I  will  follow  you.     Have  you  got  the  bag  ? " 

"  Yes  —  all  right" 

Richard  followed  his  companion  up  the  steep 
bank  of  the  river,  across  a  field,  till  they  came  to 
a  fence,  where  they  paused  to  reconnoitre. 

*'  Now  be  careful,  Sandy,"  whispered  Richard, 
nervously,  "  for  I  wouldn't  be  caught  in  this  scrape 
for  the  best  hundred  dollars  that  ever  was." 


16  IN    SCHOOL   AND    OUT,    OK 

"  I  don't  want  to  be  caught  any  more  than  you 
do,"  replied  Sandy. 

"  Well,  it  won't  make  so  much  difference  with 
you  as  it  will  with  me." 

"  Won't  it !  Don't  you  think  my  neck  is  worth 
as  much  to  me  as  yours  is  to  you  ? " 

*'  I  don't  mean  that,  of  course.  Your  father  is 
a  carpenter,  and  people  won't  think  half  so  much 
of  it  if  you  are  caught,  as  they  would  in  my 
case." 

"  My  father  never  was  in  the  Tombs  if  he  is  a 
carpenter,"  growled  Sandy. 

"  That's  mean,"  said  Richard.  "  You  know  he 
was  put  there  for  nothing  at  all." 

"  It  isn't  half  so  mean  as  what  you  said.  If 
you  think  you  are  so  much  better  than  I  am,  what 
did  you  ask  me  to  come  with  you  for  ? " 

"  I  don't  think  I  am  any  better  than  you  are." 

"  Yes,  you  do ;  and  you  may  go  ahead  with  the 
game ;  I  won't  go  any  farther." 

"  Don't  back  out,  Sandy.     Have  you  got  scared  ?" 

"  I'm  not  scared ;  you  are  too  big  for  your 
boots." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  17 

"  No,  no,  Sandy,  I  didn't  mean  any  thing  of 
the  sort." 

"  Didn't  you  say  it  wouldn't  make  as  much  dif 
ference  with  me  as  with  you,  if  we  got  caught  ? " 

*'  I  only  meant  that  people  would  talk  more 
about  me  than  they  would  about  you." 

"  Perhaps  they  would,  and  perhaps  they  wouldn't. 
In  my  opinion,  I'm  as  good  as  you  are,  any  day." 

"  Of  course  you  are ;  I  never  doubted  it.  Come, 
Sandy,  we've  run  together  too  long  to  fall  out  now." 

"  I  don't  want  to  fall  out,  or  back  out ;  but  I 
don't  want  to  be  snubbed,  every  ten  minutes,  about 
my  father's  being  a  carpenter." 

"  I  won't  say  another  word,  Sandy.  I  didn't 
mean  any  thing." 

"  All  right,  my  boy.  I  don't  live  in  a  big  house, 
and  my  father  isn't  rich  ;  but  I'm  just  as  good  as 
any  other  fellow,  for  all  that.  If  you  didn't  mean 
any  thing,  I'm  satisfied." 

"  If  I  thought  you  were  not  as  good  as  I  am, 
of  course  I  shouldn't  go  with  you." 

This  conversation  was  carried  on  in  a  very  low 
tone,  Avhile  the  boys  were  seated  bv  the  fence. 
2* 


18  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

When  Sandy's  injured  honor  was  healed,  and  the 
son  of  the  rich  broker  of  Woodville  had  acknowl 
edged  that  the  other  was  his  equal,  they  were 
again  ready  to  proceed  with  the  business  of  the 
enterprise.  Richard  was  not  content  with  the  hom 
age  which  his  companions  could  render  without 
any  sacrifice  of  self-respect,  but  he  exacted  the 
right  not  only  to  command  them,  but  also  to  be 
indulged  in  the  use  of  opprobrious  epithets. 

Sandy,  as  the  "bully"  of  his  circle,  could  not 
quietly  submit  to  the  domineering  style  of  the  rich 
man's  son.  He  was  willing,  for  the  sake  of  sharing 
in  the  "  loaves  and  fishes,"  which  Richard  had  to 
distribute,  to  compromise  far  enough  to  be  ordered 
in  a  gentlemanly  way  ;  but  he  would  not  tolerate 
any  invidious  comparisons.  Richard  had  a  fine 
boat,  and  Sandy  was  very  fond  of  sailing,  which 
made  him  sacrifice  some  portion  of  his  dignity  as 
the  champion  of  the  ring.  Richard  was  usually  well 
supplied  with  money,  which  was  a  scarce  article 
with  the  son  of  the  journeyman  carpenter,  and 
boys  bow  down  to  the  Mammon  of  this  world,  as 
well  as  men. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  RICHARD  GRANT.      19 

Riciard  patronized  Sandy  because  his  hard  fist 
and  abundant  muscle  rendered  him  a  powerful  and 
influential  person.  It  was  easier  to  buy  the  cham 
pion  than  it  was  to  whip  him,  and  the  broker's  son 
had  conquered  the  bully  by  paying  for  the  oysters 
at  Bob  Bleeker's  saloon  in  Whitestone,  and  by  per 
mitting  him  to  use  the  Greyhound  when  he  wished. 
Richard  had  a  great  respect  for  muscle.  If  Sandy 
Brimblecom's  father  had  chosen  to  pursue  his 
peaceful  avocation  in  any  other  locality  than  White- 
stone,  Richard  Grant  might  have  been  the  cham 
pion  of  the  "  P.  R."  The  advent  of  Sandy  had 
produced  a  fight,  in  which  Richard,  though  he 
behaved  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  his  friends  and 
supporters,  was  severely  punished.  His  friends 
called  it  a  drawn  battle ;  but  Richard  did  not 
think  it  advisable  to  have  the  question  definitely 
settled,  and  Sandy  was  acknowledged  as  the  cham 
pion. 

Richard  respected  the  boy  he  could  not  whip, 
and  they  had  become  friends,  or,  at  least,  associ 
ates.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  inform  the  intel 
ligent  young  readers  of  this  book,  that  the  moral 


20  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

standard  of  both  boys  was  very  low ;  for  those  who 
can  fight  simply  to  find  out  which  is  "  the  better 
man,"  have  a  very  inadequate  conception  of  what 
constitutes  true  dignity  and  nobility  of  character. 
"Muscle"  and  "backbone" — fighting  ability  and 
courage  —  in  a  good  cause,  are  to  be  respected, 
and  men  and  boys  will  always  pay  them  due  hom 
age  ;  but  fighting  for  its  own  sake  is  mean,  low 
lived  business  —  the  most  vicious  of  vices. 

Sandy  was  satisfied  with  the  explanation  of  his 
patron,  and  rising  from  his  seat  under  the  fence, 
he  looked  over  into  the  garden,  and  listened  for 
any  sounds  which  might  indicate  an  obstacle  ia 
the  way  of  the  enterprise  ;  but  not  a  sound  could 
be  heard  except  the  chirping  of  the  crickets  and 
the  piping  of  the  frogs.  With  a  great  deal  of  care, 
he  climbed  to  the  top  of  the  fence,  and  then  lis 
tened  again. 

"  Does  he  keep  a  dog  ? "  whispered  Richard. 

"  I  don't  know ;  I  don't  care,  either,"  replied 
Sandy,  as  he  dropped  from  the  fence  into  the 
garden. 

Richard  climbed  over  with  the  same  caution  which 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  21 

his  companion  had  used,  and  after  following  him 
for  some  distance,  reached  a  patch  of  watermelons, 
which  appeared  to  be  the  destination  of  this  night 
expedition. 

"  Get  down  on  the  ground  ! "  whispered  Sandy, 
who  had  already  prostrated  himself.  "  You  will  blow 
the  whole  thing  if  you  stand  up  there." 

"  Open  the  bag,  and  let's  fill  it  up  quick  ! "  re 
plied  Richard,  as  he  picked  a  large  melon  from  the 
vines,  and  handed  it  to  the  other. 

"  What's,  the  use  of  picking  such  a  melon  in 
that  ? "  snarled  Sandy.  "  It  isn't  ripe.  Can't  you 
tell  the  ripe  ones  by  the  feeling  ? " 

"No;  I  can't." 

"  Stick  your  thumb  nail  into  them.  Here,  you 
take  the  bag,  and  I  will  pick  them.  We  don't 
want  to  lug  off  melons  that  are  good  for  nothing." 

Richard  took  the  bag,  and  placed  the  fruit  in  it 
as  fast  as  Sandy  gathered  it.  In  a  few  moments 
the  bag  was  full,  and  the  young  marauders  com 
menced  their  retreat  with  all  the  haste  which  a 
proper  caution  would  permit.  The  bag  was  large  and 
heavy,  and  i*  required  their  united  strength  to  carry  it 


22  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

The  garden  proved  to  be  something  like  an  eel 
trap  —  it  was  easy  enough  to  get  into  it,  but  very 
difficult  to  get  out.  Near  the  melon  patch  there 
was  a  piece  of  corn,  by  the  side  of  which  lay  their 
path  out  of  the  enclosure.  They  had  gone  but  a 
ehort  distance  when  they  heard  a  rustling  in  the 
corn  behind  them,  and  before  they  could  make  out 
the  cause  of  the  noise,  a  strong  hand  grasped  the 
collar  of  each  of  them. 

"  We've  caught  you,  my  lads  ! "  exclaimed  on« 
of  the  men,  who  had  seized  Richard. 

It  was  an  awful  scrape :  so  thought  the  broker's 
son ;  and  Sandy,  notwithstanding  the  difference  ia 
their  social  standing,  was  of  the  same  opinion. 


THK    CONQUEST    OF    RICHABD    GBANT. 


CHAPTER    II. 

BICHABD     JUMPS    OUT    OF    THE    FBYING-PAN     INTO 
THE    FIBE. 

RICHABD  GRANT  was  the  son  of  a  rich  man, 
but  he  was  neither  any  better  nor  any  worse  for 
this  circumstance.  He  had  been  in  a  great  many 
sad  scrapes  before  the  one  in  which  the  reader 
now  finds  him.  It  was  not  the  first  time  he  had 
taken  that  which  did  not  belong  to  him. 

In  his  father's  garden  there  was  an  abundance 
of  watermelons,  and  he  had  always  been  plenti 
fully  supplied  with  all  the  fruits  in  their  season. 
He  had,  therefore,  no  excuse  for  stealing  melons. 
There  could  be  no  excuse,  under  any  circumstances, 
for  stealing.  He  did  not  need  them ;  he  did  not 
even  want  them. 

But  Richard  was  fond  of  exciting  adventures, 
Mid  it  was  simply  the  love  of  fun  which  had 


24  IV    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

prompted  him  to  visit  the  garden  of  Mr.  Batter* 
man.  I  hope  none  of  my  young  friends  will  think 
this  oven  palliated  his  offence.  If  he  did  not  have 
the  motive  which  act  aates  the  common  thief,  he 
was  certainly  more  to  blame  than  if  he  had 
needed  or  wanted  the  product  of  his  theft. 
Stealing  for  fun  cannot  be  any  better  than  steal 
ing  from  the  love  of  gain,  or  to  provide  for  one's 
necessities. 

Richard  Grant  is  the  hero  of  this  volume ;  but  I 
shall  not  wink  at  any  of  his  vices  or  inconsisten 
cies  on  this  account.  That  he  may  not  be  utterly 
despised,  however,  I  may  say  of  him  that  he  had  a 
great  many  redeeming  qualities.  He  was  generous 
to  a  fault,  and  his  impulses  were  generally  worthy 
and  noble.  He  was  ready  to  give  to  the  needy, 
and  to  fight  for  the  oppressed.  He  was  kind- 
hearted,  and  nothing  but  the  love  of  sport  could 
induce  him  to  violate  the  rights,  or  injure  the  feel 
ings,  of  others.  He  lived  upon  excitement,  and 
was  not  always  very  choice  of  the  means  which  he 
used  to  procure  it. 

Richard's    father   had    not   been   able   to    bestow 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  26 

that  care  upon  his  moral  education  which  his  tem 
perament  required.  He  needed  discipline,  and  the 
want  of  it  was  seen  in  his  daily  life.  Mr.  Grant 
was  conscious  of  the  boy's  needs,  and  he  frequently 
talked  to  him  about  his  vicious  course  ;  but  words 
did  not  supply  the  want ;  he  required  a  more  active 
treatment. 

Sandy  Brimblecom  was  as  little  disturbed  by  his 
conscience  as  his  more  wealthy  companion.  Aa 
long  as  he  could  stand  upon  an  equality  with  an 
heir  of  Woodville,  he  was  satisfied  to  let  all  moral 
questions  take  care  of  themselves.  The  two  boya 
who  sailed  in  the  Greyhound  on  the  eventful  night 
of  their  introduction  to  the  reader,  were  well  mated 
in  every  respect.  Either  was  ready  to  follow  the 
lead  of  the  other,  without  asking  whether  he  waa 
doing  right  or  wrong.  If  there  was  any  fun  to  be 
had  out  of  the  enterprise,  both  were  ready  to  en 
gage  in  it. 

They  had  got  into  a  bad  scrape  this,  time,  for 
Mr.  Batterman  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  very 
hard  man.  He  had  suffered  a  great  deal  from  the 
depredations  of  fruit  thieves.  He  carried  on  a  large 


26  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

business  in  raising  fruit  and  vegetables  for  tho 
New  York  market.  It  was  not  pastime  to  him, 
but  bread  and  butter  —  the  means  by  which  ha 
supported  his  family  and  accumulated  his  property. 
Those  who  stole  fruit  from  his  gardens  robbed  him 
of  so  much  of  his  income  ;  and  he  was  not  in  the 
humor  to  submit  to  these  exactions. 

In  several  instances  he  had  taken  these  petty 
marauders  before  the  courts,  and  caused  them  to 
be  fined ;  but  as  this  course  did  not  remove  the 
evil,  he  had  taken  the  law  in  his  own  hands,  and 
Beverely  punished  some  of  the  juvenile  offenders. 
For  this  reason,  among  the  boys  he  was  called 
"  Old  Batterbones,"  which  was  only  a  slight  cor 
ruption  of  his  real  name. 

Of  course  Richard  and  Sandy  had  no  idea  of 
being  caught  when  they  embarked  in  this  plunder 
ing  expedition.  They  had  taken  extraordinary  pre 
cautions  to  prevent  such  a  catastrophe ;  but  the 
farmer  was  constantly  on  the  watch,  and  they  had 
fallen  into  the  trap  which  he  had  set  not  spe 
cially  for  them,  but  for  any  \vho  might  invade  hi* 
grounds  with  malicious  intent. 


RICHARD  IN  TROUBLE.       Page  27. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF   EICHAHD    GHANT.  27 

The  person  who  held  Richard  by  the  collar,  and 
whose  finger  nails  had  already  left  their  marks  upon 
his  neck,  was  no  less  a  person  than  "  Old  Batter- 
bones  "  himself  ;  and  from  the  manner  in  which  he 
shook  his  prisoner,  he  seemed  determined  to  make 
good  his  title  to  the  sobriquet  the  boys  had  given 
him.  The  person  who  held  Sandy  in  his  grasp 
was  the  farmer's  foreman,  who  fully  sympathized 
with  his  employer  in  his  views  of  discipline. 

Richard  struggled,  and  Sandy  struggled ;  but  they 
might  as  well  have  attempted  to  escape  from  the 
grip  of  an  iron  vise.  The  farmer  and  his  man 
held  them  fast  ;  and  the  more  their  prisoners 
squirmed,  the  more  they  shook  them,  and  the  more 
they  seemed  to  enjoy  the  satisfaction  of  shaking 
and  choking  them. 

"  We've  caught  you,  my  lads,"  said  Mr.  Batter- 
man  several  times. 

"  Let  go  of  me,"  growled  Richard,  his  anger 
fully  aroused  by  the  rough  treatment  he  was  re- 
reiving. 

"  I'll  let  go,  you  young  villain,  when  I've  done 
with  you,  but  not  before.  I'll  teach  you  to  sfea] 


28  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK. 

my  melons;-  and  then  you  can  go  home  and  tell 
your  father  how  it  is  done,"  replied  the  farmer, 
as  he  twisted  the  cravat  of  the  poor  boy  till  he 
could  hardly  breathe. 

Sandy,  finding  that  any  violent  resistance  was 
hopeless,  submitted  to  his  fate  with  the  best  grace 
he  could  command ;  but  he  only  waited  his  chance 
far  something  to  turn  up  that  would  afford  him  an 
opportunity  to  escape.  He  intended  to  use  his 
wits,  rather  than  his  muscle,  on  this  occasion  ;  and 
his  prudence  saved  him  from  some  portion  of  the 
hard  usage  that  was  bestowed  upon  his  companion 
in  misery. 

"  Keep  cool,  Dick,"  said  he,  in  a  low  tone, 
when  he  saw  that  his  friend  was  wasting  his 
strength  and  adding  to  his  discomfort  by  useless 
resistance  to  the  fiat  of  destiny. 

Kichard  profited  by  this  hint ;  and  when  he  be 
came  calm  and  reasonable,  the  farmer  relaxed  hia 
grasp,  and  permitted  him  to  breathe  with  more 
freedom. 

"Who  are  they,  Bates?"  asked  the  farmer  of 
nis  foreman. 


THE    CONQUEST    CF    EICHAED    GKANT.  29 

"  I  don't  know  them ;  it  is  so  dark  I  can't 
make  them  out,"  replied  Bates. 

"We'll  take  them  up  to  the  barn,  and  see  -\\hat 
they  look  like." 

"  They  have  been  here  before,  I  think,"  added 
the  foreman.  "  I  am  pretty  sure  I  saw  them  the 
other  night." 

"No,  you  didn't,"  said  Richard,  testily.  "  I 
never  was  here  before." 

"  Perhaps  you  never  was,  my  boys ;  but  when 
chaps  like  you  go  far  enough  to  steal,  you  don't 
stand  about  a  lie  or  two  to  cover  it  up.  Now, 
boys,  you  may  take  up  that  bag,  and  carry  it  to 
the  barn." 

"  I  won't  carry  it,"  said  Richard,  promptly. 

"  Won't  you  ?  "  And  the  farmer  again  applied 
the  twisting  process  to  his  cravat,  till  the  boy's 
strength  was  almost  gone  from  the  choking  sen 
sation. 

"  Let  go  of  me  !  You'll  choke  me  to  death  !  " 
gasped  Richard,  who  had  never  before  been  so 
roughly  handled. 

"  Will  you  carry  the  bag  up  to  the  barn,  "hen  ? " 
3* 


30  IN    SCHCOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

demanded  Mr.  Batterman,  as  he  eased  off  the  pres 
sure  upon  the  prisoner's  throat. 

"  No,  I  won't !  "    replied  Richard. 

"  Now,  I  think  you  will,"  said  the  farmer,  as  he 
resumed  the  torture. 

"  Come,  Dick,  we  may  as  well  do  it.  It  is  no 
use  to  kick  ;  we  are  in  for  it,  and  you  had  better 
make  the  best  of  it,"  interposed  Sandy,  who  was 
disposed  to  get  off  as  cheaply  as  he  could. 

"  I  won't  touch  the  bag !  I'll  die  first ! "  gasped 
Richard,  whose  rage  had  now  reached  the  boiling 
point,  and  there  was  no  more  reason  in  him  than 
in  a  mad  dog. 

"  He's  a  hard  one,"  suggested  Bates. 

"  But  he  shall  come  to  it,  or  I'll  break  every 
bone  in  his  body,"  answered  the  farmer. 

Richard,  insane  with  passion,  and  choking  with 
rage  as  well  as  from  the  discipline  of  Mr.  Batter 
man,  commenced  a  tremendous  struggle  for  freedom 
and  self-preservation.  He  sprang  towards  his  cap 
tor  in  an  ineffectual  attempt  to  hit  him,  or  to 
scratch  out  his  eyes  with  his  finger  nails.  Failing 
In  his  efforts  in  this  direction,  he  began  to  use  his 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHAKD    GRANT.  31 

nee  A  as  vigorously  as  a  three-year  old  colt,  and 
succeeded  in  planting  two  or  three  hard  kicks  upon 
the  shins  of  the  farmer. 

Mr.  Batterman  was  a  large  and  powerful  man, 
and  the  efforts  of  Richard  were  as  puny  as  those  of 
a  lamb  in  the  fangs  of  the  lion.  He  foamed  and 
struggled  till  his  strength  was  exhausted,  and  his 
conqueror  permitted  him  to  drop  upon  the  ground. 

"  You've  killed  him,"  said  Sandy,  very  much 
alarmed  at  the  apparent  fate  of  his  friend. 

"  If  I  have,  that's  his  business,  not  mine,"  an 
swered  the  farmer,  without  betraying  any  remorse 
at  what  he  had  done. 

But  Richard  was  not  killed,  or  even  very  badly 
injured.  The  choking  had  deprived  him  of  all 
his  strength  ;  but  a  few  minutes'  respite  from  per 
secution  restored  him  in  a  great  measure,  and  he 
attempted  to  get  up,  when  he  was  promptly  seized 
by  the  farmer  again. 

"  Will  you  carry  the  bag  up  to  the  barn,  or  wil 
you  try  some  more  of  the  same  sort  ? "  asked  Mr. 
Batterman,  in  a  tone  which  fully  indicated  his  in 
tention  to  resume  his  harsh  treatment. 


FN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

"  I  can't  carry  it,"  replied  Richard,  in  an  altered 
tone,  which  was,  at  least,  suggestive  of  a  "  caving 
in"  of  his  obdurate  will. 

"  You  carried  it  very  well  before  you  were  caught, 
and  perhaps  you  can  again,"  sneered  the  farmer. 

"  Come,  Dick,  take  hold  of  the  bag,"  said 
Sandy.  "  It's  no  use." 

"  I  wasn't  brought  up  to  do  that  kind  of  work," 
replied  Richard,  whose  pride,  quite  as  much  as  his 
self-will,  prompted  him  to  refuse  to  do  the  de 
grading  office. 

"  Take  your  choice,  and  be  quick,"  said  Mr. 
Batterman,  preparing  to  apply  his  disciplinary  pow 
ers  again.  "  Take  hold  of  the  bag  at  once,  or 
I'll  shake  the  life  out  of  you." 

Richard  could  not  stand  another  dose  of  the 
farmer's  exhausting  medicine,  and  he  sullenly  seized 
the  bag,  while  Sandy  took  hold  of  the  other  side. 
Bates  and  the  farmer  kept  close  to  them,  so  that 
there  was  no  chance  to  break  away.  After  chan 
ging  hands  several  times,  they  reached  the  barn,  and 
placed  the  melons  in  the  position  designated  by 
their  tormentors. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHAKD    GKANT.  33 

"  Now,  who  are  you  ? "  asked  the  farmer,  when 
they  had  disposed  of  the  bag. 

"  None  of  your  business."  answered  Richard,  in 
a  low,  sullen  tone. 

"  You  haven't  got  enough  of  it  yet.  Bates, 
bring  the  lantern,  and  fetch  a  cowhide  with  you, 
while  you  are  about  it." 

Richard  did  not  like  the  sound  of  this  last  order. 
It  was  ominous  of  a  painful  and  degrading  opera 
tion,  a  process  of  discipline  to  which  he  had  never 
before  been  subjected.  The  idea  of  being  whipped 
was  almost  as  terrible  as  that  of  being  shot  through 
the  head  or  heart. 

"  Will  you  tell  me  your  name,  young  man  ? " 
demanded  the  farmer,  when  the  foreman  had  gone. 
"  Let  me  inform  you  in  the  beginning,  that  I  am 
in  no  humor  to  be  trifled  with.  You  can  answer 
me  or  not,  just  as  you  think  best." 

"  I  would  rather  not  tell  my  name,"  replied 
Richard,  in  a  subdued  tone. 

The  son  of  the  rich  broker  of  Woodville  had 
conscientious  scruples  on  this  point ;  for  though  he 
did  not  scruple  to  commit  the  theft,  he  was  fully 


84  IK    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

alive  to  the  disgrace  of  being  exposed.  The  good 
name,  the  worldly  reputation  of  his  family,  seemed 
to  be  of  more  value  than  a  conscience  void  of 
offence  before  Him  who  readeth  all  hearts.  To 
speak  of  the  sin  of  the  act  was  but  to  utter  trite 
and  commonplace  words,  which  could  be  found  in 
any  cheap  catechism ;  but  to  mention  the  disgrace 
attending  the  exposure  of  that  sin,  was  to  touch 
him  where  he  was  keenly  sensitive. 

"  You  must  tell  me  your  name,"  said  Mr.  Bat- 
terman,  firmly.  "What  is  your  name  ?"  he  added, 
turning  to  Sandy,  whom  he  now  held  with  one 
hand. 

"  Sanderson  Brimblecom,"  answered  he,  for  he 
had  no  family  reputation  to  guard. 

"  Now,  yours  ? "  said  he  to  Richard. 

The  broker's  son  made  no  reply.  He  had  now 
too  much  respect  for  Mr.  Batterman  to  irritate  him 
with  words,  and  too  much  respect  for  the  name  he 
bore  to  connect  it  with  the  theft  he  had  commit 
ted.  He  waited  in  silence-  till  Bates  came  with 
the  lantern. 


*  THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  35 


CHAPTER    III. 

RICHARD    FINDS    THAT    NO    CHASTENING    SEEMETfl 
TO    BE    JOYOUS. 

"  TELL  him  who  you  are,  Dick,"  said  San«  /, 
when  Bates  appeared  with  the  lantern.  ""\Vhavs 
the  use  of  trying  to  cover  up  your  name,  when 
the  light  will  blow  the  whole  thing  ? " 

"  Well,  Dick,"  added  the  farmer,  adopting  the 
name  Sandy  had  used,  "  if  you  don't  tell  me  who 
you  are,  I  shall  see  what  virtue  there  is  in  that 
cowhide." 

"  My  name  is  Richard  Grant,"  replied  the  bro 
ker's  son,  sullenly,  and  with  the  feeling  that  he  had 
sacrificed  all  his  manhood  by  giving  up  the  point. 

"  Ah,  then  you  are  the  son  of  Mr.  Grant,  of  Wood- 
ville ! "  sneered  Mr.  Batterman.  "  I  don't  wonder 
you  didn't  want  to  tell  your  name,  for  stealing 
melons  isn't  a  very  respectable  business." 


36  LN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

"  I  am  willing  to  pay  for  the  melons,  and  let 
the  matter  drop  where  it  is,"  said  Richard,  who 
was  so  far  humbled  as  to  be  willing  to  compromise 
with  the  owner  of  the  stolen  fruit. 

"  I  am  not  exactly  willing  to  let  the  matter  drop 
where  it  is.  You  are  the  son  of  a  rich  and  respect 
able  man,  and  you  ought  to  know  better  than  to 
steal ;  and  I  am  going  to  give  you  a  lesson  which 
I  hoj.'t  you  will  profit  by." 

"  I  w\ll  pay  double  price  for  all  the  melons,  if 
you  w.'U  kt  me  go." 

"  I  wculdn't  let  you  go  if  you  would  pay  ten 
times  the  value  of  the  melons.  I  want  to  teach 
you  better  than  to  steal ;  and  when  I've  done  with 
you,  I  don't  believe  you  will  want  to  steal  any 
more  of  my  fruit." 

"What  are  you  going  to  do?"  demanded  Rich 
ard,  very  much  disturbed  by  the  decided  tones  of 
tLe  farmer. 

'*  I'm  going  to  give  you  a  sound  thrashing,'' 

**  No,  yon  are  not,"  said  Richard,  who  would 
vk'ker  have  died  on  the  spot  than  submit  to  the 
humiliation  of  a  flogging. 


THE   CONQUEST    OF   RICHARD    GRANT.  37 

**  You  will  see  whether  I  am  or  not.  It's  no 
kind  of  use  for  me  to  take  a  rich  man's  son  like 
you  before  the  court.  Your  father  would  pay  your 
fine,  and  you  would  laugh  in  your  sleeve,  and  call 
it  a  good  joke." 

"  You  have  no  right  to  flog  me,"  protested 
Richard. 

**  Perhaps  I  haven't ;  but  I'm  going  to  do  it,  if 
I  have  to  suffer  myself  for  it.  I  am  going  to  have 
the  satisfaction  of  curing  you  of  stealing  my  mel 
ons." 

Bates  had  taken  hold  of  Sandy  again,  and  Mr. 
Batterman  prepared  to  make  good  his  promise.  By 
the  light  of  the  lantern  Richard  saw  the  hard  face 
of  the  farmer.  It  was  stern  and  forbidding,  and 
he  felt  that  he  meant  all  .he  had  said.  How  could 
the  son  of  the  owner  of  Woodville  submit  to  the 
disgrace  of  being  whipped  ?  At  home  he  was 
treated  with  respect  and  consideration.  The  ser 
vants  took  off  their  hats  to  him.  His  father,  in  his 
sternest  moments,  had  never  hinted  such  a  thing  as 
torporal  punishment. 

It  seemed  absolutely  impossible  for  him  to  sub- 
4 


38  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

init  to  the  farmer's  terrible  remedy,  but  there  was 
no  way  to  avoid  it.  He  had  offered  to  compromise, 
but  nothing  would  satisfy  his  relentless  captor. 
The  punishment  was  to  be  inflicted  in  the  spirit 
of  revenge  rather  than  from  a  sense  of  duty,  which 
made  it  all  the  more  intolerable  to  think  of.  He 
was  not  to  be  whipped  for  his  own  or  the  public 
good,  but  to  satisfy  the  malice  and  revenge  of 
V  Old  Batterbones." 

He  decided  not  to  submit  to  the  infliction  ;  but 
he  might  as  well  have  decided  not  to  let  the  sun 
rise  on  the  following  morning,  or  to  stop  the  Hud 
son  in  its  majestic  flow  to  the  sea.  His  own  ex 
perience,  so  dearly  bought  in  the  garden,  had  shown 
him  that  he  was  utterly  incapable  of  any  successful 
resistance.  He  looked  around  him  for  the  means 
of  escape,  and  racked  his  brain  for  some  expedient 
that  would  enable  him  to  checkmate  his  unwieldy 
opponent ;  but  he  looked  in  vain,  and  thought  in 
vain.  There  was  nothing  upon  which  to  hang  even 
the  faintest  hope  of  resistance  or  escape. 

The  farmer  held  him  by  the  collar,  and  the  ter 
rible  instrument  of  torture  was  raised  over  his  head- 


THE    CONQUEST  OF    KICHABD    GRANT.  39 

It  fell,  and  Richard  writhed  with  the  pain,  not  of 
the  body  alone,  for  the  blow  seemed  to  penetrate 
to  his  soul.  It  lacerated  his  pride,  his  self-respect, 
more  than  it  did  his  legs.  He  trembled  like  an 
aspen  leaf,  as  much  from  intense  emotion  as  from 
the  smart  of  the  stroke. 

Richard  was  no  coward,  but  he  would  have 
begged  off,  if  he  could  have  done  so  with  any  pros 
pect  of  success ;  but  he  might  as  well  have  pleaded 
with  the  ocean  to  hold  back  its  destructive  waves, 
as  with  Mr.  Batterman  to  stay  his  hand,  before  his 
revenge  was  satisfied.  Another  and  another  blow 
fell.  The  pain  was  so  severe  that  the  culprit 
could  not  endure  it,  and  the  quick-falling  strokes 
soon  kindled  a  fire  in  his  soul  which  neither  pru 
dence  nor  policy  could  check.  It  burst  out  in  a 
raging  flame  of  passion,  which  caused  him  to  roar 
like  a  mad  bull,  and  to  kick,  bite,  and  struggle 
like  an  imprisoned  tiger. 

All  this  resistance  only  added  to  the  spite  of 
4us  persecutor  and  he  laid  on  the  blows  till  hi0 
own  strength  failed  him.  In  vain  Sandy  remon 
strated  with  Richard  upon  the  folly  of  his  course, 


40  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

and  begged  him  to  keep  cool,  as  though  a  severe 
flogging  was  one  of  the  light  afflictions  of  this 
world,  that  may  be  endured  with  patience  by  a 
philosophical  temperament. 

"  Old  Batterbones"  had  exhausted  himself  in  the 
struggle.  His  "  wind"  was  gone  ;  and  he  gave  up 
because  he  could  do  no  more,  rather  than  because 
he  was  satisfied  with  the  extent  of  the  punishment. 

"  There,  Mr.  Richard  Grant,  of  Woodville,  when 
you  want  to  steal  any  more  melons  of  mine,  think 
of  that,"  said  the  farmer,  as  he  cast  the  culprit 
from  him. 

"  You  '11  have  to  pay  for  this,"  groaned  Richard, 
who  felt  as  though  he  had  endured  all  the  tortures 
of  the  Inquisition. 

"  Perhaps  I  shall,"  puffed  Mr.  Batterman ;  "  but 
if  you  have  got  enough  to  make  you  a  wiser  and 
a  better  boy,  I  shall  be  perfectly  satisfied." 

"  I'll  be  revenged  on  you  for  this,  if  it  costs 
me  my  life,  exclaimed  Richard,  whose  soul  smarted 
even  more  than  his  body. 

"Shut  up,  now!"  said  the  farmer,  angrily,  "  01 
Fll  give  you  some  more." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHAKD    GKANT.  41 

Richard  did  shut  up,  for  the  incident  had  devel 
oped  a  grain  of  discretion  in  his  composition,  if 
nothing  better  —  though  nothing  better  could  be 
expected  from  a  flogging  inflicted  in  the  spirit  of 
malice. 

"  Now,  my  boy,"  said  the  farmer,  turning  to 
Sandy,  when  he  had  in  some  measure  recovered 
his  breath,  "  we  will  see  what  we  can  do  for  you. 
You  are  not  a  fool  like  the  other  fellow,  and  youi 
wisdom  will  serve  you  a  good  turn." 

Sandy  made  no  remark  in  reply  to  this  speech 
of  Mr.  Batterman.  He  had  made  up  his  mind  to 
sxibmit  with  all  the  philosophy  he  could  bring  to 
his  aid.  He  had  been  flogged  before.  It  was  not 
a  new  institution  to  him,  as  it  had  been  to  his 
companion  in  iniquity.  He  looked  upon  a  flogging 
as  one  of  the  necessary  evils  to  which  a  fast  boy 
must  submit ;  and  though  he  did  not  think  it  was 
all  for  the  best,  he  was  disposed  to  make  the  best 
•>f  it.  The  tlirashing  was  the  gate  by  which  he 
was  to  escape  from  a  bad  scrape. 

The  farmer  bore  less  malice  towards  him  than 
toward?  his  friend.  He  had  offered  no  resistance, 
4* 


42  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

end  been  measurably  humble  under  the  discipline 
of  misfortune.  The  blows  were  lighter  and  less  in 
number,  and  when  a  dozen  strokes  had  been  ad 
ministered,  Mr.  Batterman  was  satisfied,  and  so 
expressed  himself.  At  the  same  time  he  volun 
teered  an  opinion  that  Richard  was  the  real  sinner, 
End  had  led  the  other  into  the  mischief — a  posi 
tion  which  Sandy  took  no  pains  to  controvert. 

But  Sandy,  though  he  was  a  philosopher,  and  an 
embryo  man  of  the  world,  did  not  submit  to  his 
punishment  in  silence.  He  was  not  a  Stoic,  and 
every  blow  extorted  from  him  a  cry  of  pain,  which 
was  as  politic  as  it  was  necessary.  He  labored  to 
convince  the  farmer  that  he  was  suffering  severely 
from  the  castigation,  so  that  he  might  be  .the 
sooner  satisfied  with  what  had  been  done.  Com 
pared  with  that  which  Richard  had  received,  hia 
whipping  was  light.  When  it  was  finished,  he 
was  surprised  that  he  had  got  off  with  so  little  ; . 
and  he  congratulated  himself  upon  the  strategy 
which  had  so  sensibly  diminished  his  portion. 

"  Now,  boys,  you  can  go.     If   you  are    satisfied, 
I  am ;  and  when    you  want    to    steal    any  more  of 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  43 

my  fruit,  just  remember  my  treatment  of  fruit 
thieves,"  said  the  farmer. 

"  You  haven't  seen  the  end  of  this  yet,"  replied 
Richard,  as  he  moved  off,  his  skin  and  his  proud 
spirit  smarting  in  unison. 

"  You  haven't  seen  the  end  of  it  either,  if  you 
don't  keep  a  civil  tongue  in  your  head." 

Richard  was    tempted  to  enter   immediately  upon 

% 

the  work  of  revenging  himself  for  what  he  had 
suffered,  and  when  the  farmer  spoke,  he  picked  up 
a  couple  of  stones,  with  the  intention  of  throwing 
them  at  his  tormentor ;  but  Sandy,  cool  and  self- 
possessed  in  the  hour  of  tribulation,  dissuaded  him 
from  this  insane  course. 

"  No  use,  Dick ;  drop  the  stones,  and  we  will 
I  ay  him  off  at  another  time,  when  we  can  do  so 
without  danger." 

Richard  listened  to  this  prudent  advice,  and  con 
cluded  to  adopt  it,  though  he  was  impatient  to  be 
revenged  upon  the  farmer.  He  was  not  satisfied 
with  Sandy.  He  had  not  been  sustained  in  his 
resistance  to  the  barbarous  conduct  of  their  cap 
tor.  He  thought  his  companion  had  been  tamo 


44  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

and  mean-spirited,  he  Lad  submitted  so  quietly  to 
his  punishment ;  and.  when  they  had  got  out  of 
the  hearing  of  Mr.  Batterman,  he  roundly  reproached 
him  for  his  pusillanimous  demeanor. 

"  I  don't  want  to  call  you  any  hard  names,  Dick, 
but  in  my  humble  opinion,  you  were  a  downright 
fool,"  replied  Sandy.  "  It's  no  sort  of  use  to 
pound  a  stone  wall  with  your  naked  fist.  You 
don't  hurt  the  wall  any." 

"  I  like  to  see  a  fellow  show  some  spirit," 
growled  Richard.  "  I  thought  you  had  some  spunk  ; 
but  you  caved  in,  and  took  your  flogging  as  meekly 
as  though  you  had  been  one  of  the  saints  in  Fox'a 
Book  of  Martyrs." 

"  I  don't  know  any  thing  about  your  martyrs, 
but  I  hadn't  any  notion  of  getting  a  double  lick 
ing,  as  you  did.  You  got  four  times  as  much  as 
I  did,  just  because  you  were  fool  enough  to  resist. 
If  there  had  been  any  use  in  fighting,  I  would 
have  fought  as  big  as  you  did." 

"  I  like  to  see  a  fellow  stand  by  another  when 
he  gets  into  a  scrape,"  whined  Richard. 

"  Do   you   mean  to  say  I    didn't   stand   by  yon  ? 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  45 

Did  I  run  away  from  you  ? "  demanded  Saudy,  in 
dignantly. 

"  You  couldn't  run  away.  The  man  held  you 
fast,  or  you  would  have  done  so." 

"  It's  very  easy  for  you  to  talk.  I  did  all  I 
could  to  make  you  act  like  a  reasonable  fellow ; 
but  you  were  bound  to  be  a  fool,  and  you  got  all 
you  bargained  for." 

Richard  made  no  reply  to  his  companion's  taunts, 
for  his  philosophy  was  beginning  to  commend  itself 
to  his  common  sense,  as  he  thought  of  the  differ 
ence  in  the  two  floggings,  and  realized  that  it  was 
all  owing  to  his  own  stupidity.  They  walked  along 
in  silence,  till  they  reached  the  Greyhound,  but 
still  with  "  thoughts  too  big  for  utterance." 

"  A  pretty  condition  I  am  in  to  go  home,"  said 
Richard,  as  he  took  his  place  at  the  helm. 

"  You  will  be  all  right  in  a  day  or  too,"  replied 
Sandy,  consolingly. 

"  What  will  my  father  say  ? " 

"  If  you  are  fool  enough  to  let  him  know  about 
it,  I  don't  care  wha  he  says." 


46  IN    SCHOOL   AND    OUT,    OK 

"  How  can  I  help  it  ?  The  blood  is  running 
down  my  legs  now.  My  skin  is  all  cut  up." 

"  Wash  off  the  blood,  and  don't  let  any  body 
see  your  legs." 

"  I  could  kill  Old  Batterbones,"  added  Richard, 
grating  his  teeth. 

"  We'll  pay  him  off." 

"  I'll  have  my  revenge,  if  I  die  for  it." 

"  I'm  with  you  there,  Dick." 

It  was  midnight  when  the  Greyhound  reached 
the  pier  at  Woodville. 


THE   CONQUEST    OF    KICHABD    QBANT.  47 


CHAPTER    IV. 

RICHABD    MAKES    A    TREMENDOUS    SEXSATION     AT 
WOODVILLE. 

THE  mansion  at  "Woodville  was  dark  and  silent 
when  Richard  stole  cautiously  up  the  walk  which 
led  from  the  pier  to  the  house.  Of  course  his 
father  and  the  other  members  of  the  family  sup 
posed  he  was  asleep  in  his  chamber,  where  he  had 
gone  at  an  early  hour  to  retire.  He  had  locked 
his  door  as  usual,  and  to  make  the  deception  more 
complete,  he  had  pretended  that  he  was  not  very 
well. 

His  chamber  window  opened  upon  the  one-story 
addition  which  had  been  erected  to  afford  room  for 
a  conservatory.  On  one  end  of  the  structure  there 
was  a  trellis  for  the  support  of  a  grape  vine. 
After  he  had  locked  his  door,  Richard  had  opened 
the  window,  crawled  out  upon  the  roof  of  the  con 


48  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

Bervatory,  and  descended  to  the  ground  by  the  aid 
of  the  trellis. 

He  intended  to  return  to  his  room  by  the  same 
route,  but  it  was  now  a  more  difficult  matter  than 
it  had  been  when  the  family  were  all  in  the  sitting 
room.  Mr.  Presby's  room  was  next  to  his  own,  and 
the  old  gentleman  was  not  a  very  sound  sleeper. 
The  difficulty  of  gaining  access  to  his  room  was  sp 
great  that  he  was  tempted  to  sleep  in  the  boat 
house,  and  not  take  the  risk  of  being  discovered ; 
but  the  condition  of  his  legs,  still  smarting  severely 
from  the  chastisement  he  had  received,  would  not 
permit  him  to  do  so.  His  wounds  needed  atten 
tion,  and  though  he  was  no  surgeon,  he  knew  that 
a  good  washing  in  cold  water,  with  the  application 
of  a  simple  remedy  he  had  in  his  chamber,  might 
ease  the  pain,  and  perhaps  save  him  from  serious 
consequences. 

With  a  stealthy  step  he  walked  round  to  the 
conservatory,  and  with  the  utmost  care  commenced 
the  ascent  of  the  trellis.  With  all  the  precautions 
he  could  use,  it  was  impossible  to  avoid  mak 
ing  some  noise,  and  he  trembled  lest  the  wakeful 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHASD    GBANT.  49 

invalid  should  hear  him.  But  he  succeeded  in  gain 
ing  the  roof  without  creating  an  alarm.  Here  he 
felt  comparatively  secure ;  but  sometimes  when  we 
think  we  are  safest  we  are  in  the  greatest  peril. 
The  roof,  wet  with  the  dew  of  night,  was  very 
slippery ;  and  when  he  reached  up  to  open  the  win 
dow,  his  feet  flew  up  beneath  him,  and  he  fell, 
with  noise  enough  to  rouse  a  deeper  sleeper  than 
Mr.  Presby. 

"  Help  !  Help  !  Robbers  !  Thieves  !  "  shouted  the 
old  gentleman,  as  he  threw  open  his  window. 

The  invalid's  lungs  did  not  seem  to  be  at  all 
affected,  and  there  would  have  been  no  difficulty  in 
hearing  him  all  over  the  house,  not  to  say  all  over 
the  estate.  Richard,  taking  advantage  of  the  momen 
tary  confusion,  threw  open  the  window,  and  sprang 
into  his  room.  Doors  were  opening  in  all  parts 
of  the  house,  and  he  could  hear  the  hurried  tread 
of  the  members  of  the  household  in  the  halls. 

But  Richard  did  not  lose  his  self-possession,  and 

hastily  threw  off  his  clothes.     Placing  himself  at  the 

open  window,  he  joined  in  the  cry  which  Mr.  Presby 

Btill  continued,  and  hallooed  AS  lustily  as  his  neigh- 

5 


50  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

bor  in  the  adjoining  room.  The  house  was  in  a 
complete  uproar,  and  presently  he  heard  the  voices 
of  his  father  and  uncle  Obed  at  his  door. 

"  Richard,"  said  Mr.  Grant. 

"  Sir,"  replied  the  young  scapegrace. 

"  Open  the  door." 

"  They  are  not  in  here,  father ;  they  are  out 
doors.  One  of  them  just  jumped  off  the  conserva 
tory,  —  at  least,  I  think  he  did." 

"  Did  you  see  them  ? "    asked  uncle  Obed. 

"  No,  I  didn't  see  them,  but  I  think  I  heard 
them." 

Mr.  Grant  seemed  to  be  satisfied  with  the  infor 
mation  he  had  gained,  and  retired  from  the  door. 
Richard  lighted  his  lamp,  and  waited  impatiently 
for  the  disturbance  to  subside ;  but  he  had  to  wait 
a  long  time,  for  ewry  body  about  the  place  had 
been  thoroughly  waked  up.  Mr.  Presby  went  down 
to  the  sitting  room,  where,  after  a  thorough  search 
had  been  made,  the  family  and  the  servants  had 
collected  to  compare  notes,  and  ascertain  to  what 
extent  the  supposed  robbers  had  been  successful 
in  their  enterprise. 


THE    COXQl'ICST    OF    K I  CHARD    GRANT.  51 

.Richard's  two  sisters,  Bertha  and  Fanny,  we^e 
there,  and  both  of  them  very  much  terrified.  Mr. 
Grant  soon  pacified  them  with  the  assurance  that 
no  one  had  been  injured,  and  that  there  was  no 
further  danger.  But  Richard  was  not  there,  and  his 
absence  was  noticed.  He  and  Mr.  Presby  had 
been  the  only  persons  who  had  heard  the  robbers, 
and  they  had  created  the  alarm.  The  old  gentle 
man  told  his  story,  and  Richard's  testimony  was 
very  much  needed  to  complete  the  chain  of  evi 
dence.  One  of  the  men  servants  was  sent  up  to 
request  him  to  join  the  party. 

"  Tell  them  I  don't  feel  very  well,  and  have 
gone  to  bed  again,"  replied  Richard,  when  the  man 
delivered  his  message. 

But  this  was  the  most  dangerous  answer  he 
could  have  returned ;  for  Mr.  Grant,  followed  by 
uncle  Obed  and  Mr.  Presby,  hastened  up  stairs  to 
ascertain  the  nature  of  his  illness. 

"  What  ails  you,  Richard  ?  "  demanded  his  father, 
in  the  tones  of  sympathy  and  kindness. 

"  Nothing  particular  ;  only  I  don't  feel  jusl 
right,"  replied  the  young  midnight  marauder. 


52  IN    SCHOOL   AND    OUT,    Oil 

terribly  alarmed  as  he  thought  of  the  probable 
consequences  of  this  visitation. 

"  Well,  open  the  door,  and  let  me  see  what  I 
can  do  for  you,"  added  his  father. 

"  I  don't  want  any  thing  done.  I  shall  be  well 
enough  in  the  morning." 

"  You  had  better  open  the  door,  Richard;  I  want 
to  see  you  about  the  robbery." 

"  I  can't ;  I  am  in  bed." 

"  Don't  get  up  then,"  said  Mr.  Grant,  more 
anxious  than  at  first  for  the  health  of  his  son. 
"  I  have  a  key  that  will  open  the  door." 

These  words  struck  terror  to  the  soul  of  the 
guilty  youth,  and  he  sprang  out  of  bed  with  al] 
the  haste  he  could  command.  One  terror  filled  his 
mind  —  that  his  father  might  see  his  bleeding, 
lacerated  limbs  ;  and  he  did,  what  guilty  persons 
often  do,  the  stupidest  thing  of  which  (he  circum 
stances  would  admit.  He  had  blown  out  the  light 
when  he  heard  them  coming,  and  now  in  the  dark 
ness  he  pulled  on  his  pants,  forgetting  that  the 
bed  clothes  would  as  effectually  hide  his  injured 
members  as  the  garment. 


THE    CONQUEST    OT    EICHAK1)    GBANT.  53 

He  had  hardly  clothed  himself  in  this  partial 
manner  before  his. father  succeeded  in  opening  the 
door.  By  the  aid  of  the  light  which  uncle  Obed 
carried,  the  head  and  front  of  the  melon  expe 
dition  was  revealed  to  the  visitors,  standing  in  the 
middle  of  the  room,  half  clothed  and  wholly  scared. 

"  Why,  Richard  !  What  ails  you  ?  Where  have 
you  been  ? "  demanded  Mr.  Grant,  as  he  and  the 
others  gazed  with  astonishment  at  the  sorry  figure 
which  the  male  heir  of  Woodville  presented. 

If  Richard  had  attempted  to  dress  himself  in 
the  light,  he  would  have  rejected  the  muddy  pants 
he  now  wore,  and  consigned  them  to  the  deepest 
depths  of  the  clothes-press.  He  had  rolled  in  the 
moist  earth  of  the  melon  patch,  while  under  the 
discipline  of  Mr.  Batterman,  till  his  clothes  were 
plastered  with  mud.  His  face  was  begrimed  with 
the  rich  black  mould  of  the  garden,  through  which 
the  tears  of  anger  and  resentment  he  had  shec, 
under  the  influence  of  their  natural  gravity,  had 
furrowed  passages  down  his  cheeks. 

In  the  simple  but  eloquent  language  of  Mrs. 
Green,  the  housekeeper  of  Woodville,  who  had  fol- 
5* 


54  ES    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

lowed  the  party  up  stairs,  to  offer  her  services  in 
the  capacity  of  nurse,  Richard  was  "  a  sight  to 
behold."  He  had  retired  from  the  sitting  room, 
and  bade  the  family  good  night  before  nine  o'clock, 
looking  like  a  decent  person.  His  pants  were  in 
good  condition  then ;  certainly,  if  they  had  been 
in  their  present  plight,  it  would  have  been  no 
ticed. 

The  first  impulse  of  the  visiting  party  was  to 
laugh  at  the  extraordinary  appearance  he  presented  ; 
but  a  stronger  feeling  of  interest  and  sympathy 
overruled  the  inclination,  and  the  culprit  was  spared 
this  humiliation.  Richard  was  almost  as  much 
astonished  as  they  were,  for  he  had  not  regarded  a 
thing  so  trivial  as  his  personal  experience,  in  the 
excitement  and  terror  of  the  hour. 

While  the  party  were  scrutinizing  him  with  sur 
prise  and  anxiety,  he  happened  to  glance  at  the 
looking  glass  on  the  bureau.  Then  he  saw  big 
hair  tangled  and  matted  with  mud  and  filth  ;  then 
he  saw  his  dirty,  tear-furrowed  cheeks ;  and  then 
he  saw  his  befouled  and  torn  pants.  In  the  choice 
language  of  the  boys,  it  seemed  to  him  that  "  the 


THE   CONQUEST    OF    EICHAED    GBANT.  55 

cat  was  out  of  the  bag"  beyond  the  possibility  of 
recovery. 

"  What  ails  you,  Richard  ?  What  under  the 
Bun  has  happened  ? "  asked  Mr.  Grant  again,  for 
the  terrified  boy  made  no  reply  to  the  first  question. 

But  Richard  was  an  old  head,  and  he  had  no 
notion  of  being  defeated  in  the  present  contest  of 
words  or  ideas.  He  stood  like  a  statue  in  the 
middle  of  the  floor,  and  made  no  reply  to  the 
interrogatories 

"  Where  have  you  been  i "  said  his  father.  "  Can't 
you  speak  ?  " 

"•  I  don't  know,"  replied  Richard,  with  a  bewil 
dered  look,  as  he  gJanced  with  a  vacant  stare  at 
his  soiled  garments. 

"  Don't  know  where  you  have  been  ?  " 

"Nc,  sir." 

*'  That's  very  singular,"  said  uncle  Obed. 

"  Have  you  been  up  siuce  you  went  to  bed  ? " 
demanded  Mr.  Grant. 

"  I  don't  know,"  replied  Richard,  vacantly,  as 
though  the  whole  matter  was  as  much  a  mystery 
o  him  as  to  the  others. 


56  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OH 

M  "Where  were  you  when  the  alarm  was  given  ? " 

"  Out  on  the  roof  of  the  conserv  atory." 

"  On  the  roof  ! "  exclaimed  his  father.  "  Hcv? 
rame  you  there  r  " 

"  I  don't  know,"  answered  Richard,  shaking  his 
head. 

"  Don't  you  know  any  thing  about  it  ?  " 

"  No,  sir.  I  woke  up,  and  heard  some  one  hal 
loo,  Robbers  !  thieves  !  I  was  close  by  the  window, 
and  I  jumped  in,  and  hallooed  with  the  rest  of 
them." 

"Were  you  standing  on  the  roof?" 

"  No,  I  was  flat  on  my  face." 

"  I  see,"  interposed  Mr.  Presby,  holding  up  his 
hands  with  astonishment,  "  I  understand  it  all. 
The  poor  boy  is  a  sleep  walker." 

"  Richard  ? "  said  Mr.  Grant,  who  had  never 
known  his  son  to  do  such  a  thing  before. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  your  boy  is  unquestionably  a  som 
nambulist.  He  has  been  wandering  about  the  gar 
den,  and  rolling  in  the  mud,  in  his  sleep.  There 
have  been  no  robbers  or  thieves  here  to  nighfc. 
The  poor  boy  fell  on  the  roof;  that  was  what 


THE    CONQUEST    OP    KICHAKD    GRANT.  57 

\vaked  him  up  ;  and  the  noise  of  his  fall  was  what 
caused  me  to  give  the  alarm." 

"  Very  singular,"  added  uncle  Obed. 

"  I  aever  had  any  suspicion  that  he  got  up  In 
his  sleep,"  said  Mr.  Grant. 

"  There  are  instances  on  record  of  persons  ad 
dicted  to  the  practice  who  have  followed  it  for 
years,  without  discovery.  Now,  if  you  will  come 
to  my  room,  I  will  read  you  several  accounts,  given 
by  competent  medical  authority,  of  cases  just  like 
this,"  observed  Mr.  Presby. 

But  none  of  the  party,  at  that  hour  of  the  night, 
were  disposed  to  consult  the  authorities  on  the 
subject.  If  they  had  looked  on  the  table  in  Rich 
ard's  room  they  might  have  found  there  a  yellow- 
covered  pamphlet  novel,  entitled  "  Sylvester  Sound, 
the  Somnambulist."  It  is  a  very  curious  and  amusing 
account  of  the  antics  of  a  sleep-walker,  describing 
the  wonderful  feats  he  performed  in  his  slumbers, 
without  having  the  least  idea  of  what  he  was 
doing. 

The  ingenious  young  rogue  had  been  reading  the 
book  that  very  day,  and  in  the  drama  of  the  "  Mid- 


58  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

night  Alarm,"  played  at  Woodville,  he  had  chosen 
for  himself  the  part  of  Sylvester  Sound.  While  his 
father  went  for  a  hammer  and  nails,  to  secure  the 
window,  Richard  removed  his  telltale  trousers,  and 
jumped  into  bed. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHAKD    GBANT.  59 


CHAPTER    V. 

HICHABD    18    DETERMINED    TO    BE    REVENGED. 

ME.  GRANT  nailed  up  the  window  in  Richard's 
room,  so  that  when  he  should  again  walk  in  his 
sleep,  he  might  not  be  exposed  to  the  peril  of 
breaking  his  neck  by  falling  off  the  roof  of  the 
conservatory.  When  this  important  work  was  ac 
complished,  the  party  retired.  Mr.  Presby  was  a 
philosopher,  and  his  library  had  not  been  a  merely 
ornamental  appendage  of  his  house.  He  had  read 
a  great  deal,  and  thought  a  great  deal ;  and  mes 
merism,  biology,  psychology,  somnambulism,  and 
kindred  subjects,  had  each  in  its  turn  been  consid 
ered,  and  a  conclusion  reached. 

Mr.  Presby,  therefore,  was  not  disposed  to  return 
to  his  bed  when  the  excitement  had  subsided.  So 
splendid  an  illustration  of  the  phenomenon  of  sleep 
walking  was  enough  to  kindle  his  enthusiasm.  He 


60  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OH 

tried  to  draw  uncle  Obed  into  a  discussion  on  the 
topic,  but  the  latter  was  too  sleepy.  Mr.  Grant 
made  a  home  question  of  the  matter,  and  did  not 
care  to  indulge  in  any  philosophical  inquiries.  One 
after  another  the  family  retired,  till  the  old  gentle 
man  was  left  alone,  and  then,  in  despair,  he  resorted 
to  the  "  authorities "  as  he  termed  his  books,  and 
read  till  the  inmates  of  the  hennery  began  tc 
sound  the  morning  call. 

Richard  did  not  come  down  stairs  the  next  morn 
ing  till  nine  o'clock,  when  Mr.  Grant  and  uncle 
Obed  had  both  gone  to  the  city.  He  was  so  stiff 
that  he  could  hardly  walk ;  but  he  had  washed 
himself  clean,  and  thrown  aside  the  soiled  garments 
he  had  worn  on  the  expedition. 

Already  the  story  of  Richard's  wonderful  doings 
in  his  sleep  had  been  circulated  all  over  the  estate, 
and  when  he  limped  into  the  breakfast  room,  every 
body  supposed  he  was  suffering  from  the  injuries 
he  had  received  during  his  nocturnal  ramble.  Mr. 
Presby,  whose  researches  were  not  yet  completed, 
had  taken  pains  to  tell  the  people  of  the  house, 
that  somnambulists  were  peculiarly  sensitive  in 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    HICHABD    GRANT.  61 

regard  to  their  involuntary  rambles,  and,  very  much 
to  the  surprise  of  Richard,  no  one  even  alluded  to 
the  events  of  the  night. 

There  was  upon  the  faces  and  in  the  actions  of 
all  with  whom  he  came  in  contact,  an  expression 
of  abundant  sympathy.  He  was  treated  with  in 
creased  kindness  and  consideration  by  the  family 
and  by  the  servants.  When  he  had  eaten  hia 
breakfast,  the  thought  occurred  to  him  that  some 
thing  which  might  betray  him  had  been  left  on 
the  Greyhound,  and  he  hastened  down  to  the  pier 
to  remove  any  such  evidence. 

As  he  passed  the  boat  house  he  heard  the  voicea 
of  Mr.  Presby  and  Ben  in  the  building.  The 
former  had  by  no  means  slept  off  his  enthusiasm 
in  the  cause  of  science ;  and  as  soon  as  the  dew 
was  off  the  grass,  he  commenced  exploring  the 
premises,  in  search  of  any  appearances  that  might 
throw  new  light  upon  the  conduct  of  the  "  poor 
boy "  during  his  midnight  ramble.  He  recalled  the 
dirty  and  foul  condition  of  the  patient  when  dis 
covered  in  his  room,  and  he  examined  all  the  vile 
and  filthy  places  in  the  neighborhood,  for  the  marks 
6 


62  IN    SCHOOL    AND    01 T,    OR 

of  some  terrible  struggle  that  might  have  taken 
place  between  the  sleep-walker,  and  any  real  or 
imaginary  demon. 

The  patient  seeker  after  the  hidden  truths  of 
science  had  been  to  the  pigsty,  to  learn  whether 
he  had  been  wrestling  with  the  pigs  ;  he  had  looked 
into  the  cow  yard,  the  horse  stables,  and  the  dog 
kennels  for  information  upon  the  dark  subject ;  he 
had  patiently  explored  the  cornfield  and  the  potato 
patch,  and  every  dirty  hole  he  could  find  ;  but  not 
a  single  fact  or  hint  could  he  obtain  to  assist  him 
in  solving  the  difficult  problem. 

In  the  course  of  his  investigations  he  had  reached 
the  department  of  Ben,  the  boatman.  He  had  care 
fully  noted  the  appearance  of  the  earth  on  the 
banks  of  the  river,  and,  quite  fatigued  by  his  un 
usual  exertions,  he  had  seated  himself  in  the  boat 
house,  where  Ben  was  at  work. 

"  Have  you  noticed  any  thing  unusual  about  the 
boats,  Ben  ? "  asked  the  old  gentleman,  after  he 
had  given  the  boatman  a  full  exposition  of  his 
views  on  somnambulism. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  I  noticed  that  the  Greyhound  was  in 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHAKD    GBANT.  63    " 

a  very  dirty,  slovenly  condition  this  morning.  She 
wasn't  so  last  night,  when  I  looked  at  her,"  re 
plied  the  boatman. 

"Ah,  indeed!" 

"  The  white  seats  in  the  standing  room  were 
covered  with  black  mud,  and  upon  the  edges  there 
were  stains  of  blood." 

"  Blood  ? "  queried  the  philosopher. 

"  Yes,  sir,  blood  ;  I  have  seen  blood  in  my  day, 
and  I  know  what  it  looks  like." 

"  Can  it  be  possible  !  Blood  !  What  could  have 
happened  to  the  poor  boy  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  sir." 

"  It  is  really  awful.  There  is  no  knowing  what 
the  poor  boy  may  have  suffered." 

"  He  got  back  all  right,  for  the  boat  was  made 
fast,  as  usual,  to  her  moorings." 

"  The  poor  fellow  must  have  been  off  somewhere 
in  the  boat,  in  his  sleep." 

"  May  be  he  did,  sir,"  answered  Ben,  respectfully. 

"  O,  there  can  be  no  doubt  about  it.  Isn't  it  a 
wonder  that  he  wasn't  drowned  ?  " 


64  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

*'  Mr.  Richard  knows  how  to  handle  a  boat  as 
well  as  any  boy  of  his  years  on  the  river." 

"  Yes,  but  you  forget  that  he  was  asleep  all  the 
time." 

"  Perhaps  he  was,  sir,"  said  Ben,  who  did  not 
seem  to  appreciate  Mr.  Presby's  philosophy. 

"  But  he  did  not  get  all  that  mud  and  filth  upon 
him  while  he  was  in  the  boat." 

"  No,  sir,  of  course  he  didn't ;  for  I  wash  down 
the  boat  every  time  she  is  used,  and  she  was  as 
neat  as  a  new  pin  when  I  looked  into  her  at  sun 
down  last  night." 

"  Then  he  must  have  landed  somewhere,"  added 
the  logical  Mr.  Presby., 

"No  doubt  of  that,  sir." 

"  Where  do  you  suppose  he  landed  ? " 

"  I  haven't  the  least  idea." 

"  Do  you  suppose  you  could  find  out  by  sailing 
up  and  down  the  river,  and  examining  the  shore  ? " 

"  Well,  sir,  if  you  could  tell  which  way  the 
wind  is  by  looking  into  the  ship's  coppers,  per 
haps  you  might." 

"  I    feel  a  very  deep  interest   in    the    poor    boy's 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  65 

welfare,"  added  Mr.  Presby,  who  did  not  admire 
Ben's  coldness  on  the  subject ;  "  and  if  you  could 
obtain  any  information  that  would  throw  light  on 
this  singular  affair,  you  might  confer  a  great  favor 
on  the  youth." 

"  I'll  do  any  thing  I  can,  sir,  to  find  out  about 
it ;  and  if  you  want  to  go  up  and  down  the  river 
and  examine  the  shore,  I'll  pull  the  boat  for  you." 

Mr.  Presby  accepted  this  offer,  and  Richard  kept 
behind  the  boat  house  till  they  had  embarked. 
The  roguish  author  of  all  these  scientific  inquiries 
listened  to  the  old  gentleman's  remarks  on  sleep 
walking  in  general,  and  the  phenomena  of  his  own 
case  in  particular,  tiii  the  boat  disappeared  in  the 
cove  above  the  pier.  He  then  jumped  into  his 
skiff,  and  pulled  off  to  the  Greyhound. 

Ben  had  carefully  removed  all  the  stains  of  dirt 
and  blood,  and  the  boat  now  bore  no  testimony 
against  him.  Whatever  the  boatman  might  have 
thought,  he  certainly  said  nothing,  and  was  even 
willing  to  countenance  Mr.  Presby's  theory  in  ex 
planation  of  the  absence  of  the  boat,  and  of  her 
dirty  appearance. 
6* 


66  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OH 

Though  Richard  had  every  reason  to  be  satisfied 
with  the  success  which  had  attended  his  represen 
tation  of  the  character  of  a  somnambulist,  he  could 
not  banish  the  doubts  and  fears  that  haunted  him. 
Some  unlucky  mischance  might  betray  him  ;  "  Old 
Batterbones"  or  Bates  might  tell  the  story;  Sandy 
might  be  entrapped  into  an  exposure  of  the  affair ; 
indeed,  there  were  so  many  ways  by  which  the 
secret  might  come  out,  that  he  was  far  from  satis 
fied  with  the  prospect  before  him. 

He  was  a  high-spirited  young  man,  and  prided 
himself  upon  his  healthy  body  and  well-developed 
muscle,  and  the  idea  of  being  pitied  as  a  person 
having  an  infirmity  upon  him  was  far  from  grate 
ful  to  his  sensibilities.  He  did  not  much  admin,' 
Mr.  Presby's  inquiring  mind,  and  thought  he  wa» 
an  "  old  fool"  to  trouble  himself  about  what  did 
not  concern  him.  He  did  not  care  to  be  the  sub 
ject  of  his  meditations.  Being  watched,  pitied, 
and  made  the  object  of  a  physiological  study, 
were  almost  as  bad  as  being  caught  in  the  act 
of  stealing  melons, 

But    above    all    considerations    of  his    own   safetj 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHARD    GRANT.  67 

or  his  cmn  comfort  was  the  reflection  that  he  had 
been  whipped  —  unjustly  and  cruelly  whipped  —  by 
such  a  person  as  "  Old  Batterbones.  "  All  the  bad 
boys  hated  and  despised  him,  and  he  felt  that 
Woodville  had  been  outraged  in  the  person  of  its 
male  heir.  These  thoughts  rankled  in  his  soul, 
and  he  was  thirsting  for  revenge.  He  was  deter 
mined  to  have  satisfaction  for  the  injuries  that  had 
been  heaped  upon  him.  Already  the  dim  out 
line  of  a  purpose  whose  execution  would  secure 
him  ample  vengeance  was  presented  to  his  mind. 

While  these  dark  thoughts  were  passing  through 
his  brain,  he  discovered  the  boat,  with  Mr.  Presby 
and  Ben,  returning  to  the  pier.  Not  caring  to  en 
counter  the  scrutiny,  or  answer  the  questions  of 
the  philosopher,  he  hoisted  the  sails,  and  cast  off 
the  moorings  of  the  Greyhound.  He  was  anxious 
to  see  Sandy  Brimblecom,  and  ascertain  whether 
he  had  been  discovered  when  he  went  home.  Sail 
ing  over  to  Whitestone,  he  found  Sandy  on  the 
wharf,  and  took  him  into  the  boat. 

"  Did  you  get  into  the  house  all  right  ? "  asked 
Richard  as  the  Greyhound  receded  from  the  wharf 


68  IN    SCHOOL    A.XD    CUT,    OR 

"  I  did,  but  I  got  caught  for  all  that.  Mj 
mother  had  missed  me,  and  about  one  o'clock,  after 
I  had  got  into  bed,  the  old  man  came  up  to  my 
chamber  to  see  if  I  was  there." 

"  Of   course  you  pretended  to  be  sound  asleep." 

"  I  did  ;  but  it  wouldn't  go  down.  The  old  man 
asked  me  where  I  had  been.  I  told  him  I  had 
been  over  to  see  you." 

"  Did  you,  indeed  ?  '  sneered  Richard.  "  And  the 
next  thing  he  will  do  will  be  to  go  to  my  father, 
and  ask  him  if  you  were  at  our  house.  My  folks 
know  I  went  to  bed  before  nine  o'clock.  You 
have  got  me  into  a  pretty  scrape." 

"  No,  I  haven't.  The  old  man  won't  ask  any 
more  questions  ;  but  he  was  mad  as  thunder  with 
me  for  staying  out  so  late.  It's  all  right  now,  Dick ; 
you  needn't  give  yourself  any  trouble  about  it." 

"  I  shall  not  do  that,  whatever  happens." 

Richard  then  described  the  happy  "  dodge"  by 
which  he  had  thrown  dust  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 
inmates  of  Woodville.  Sandy  was  much  amused 
at  the  account,  and  expressed  a  decided  admiration 
for  the  wonderful  genius  of  his  companion,  and 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  69 

even  went  so  far  as  to  request  the  loan  of  the 
remarkable  work  which  had  suggested  the  expe 
dient.  He  would  like  to  read  that  book,  though 
he  was  not  in  the  habit  of  doing  such  things. 

"  See  there,  Sandy,"  said  Richard,  as  he  pulled 
up  his  pants,  and  exhibited  to  his  friend  the  wales 
aud  broken  skin  upon  his  legs. 

"  That's  hard,"  replied  Sandy,  as  he  shook  his 
head.  "  The  old  villain  laid  it  on  well." 

"  He  did,  and  he  shall  pay  dearly  for  it,"  added 
Richard,  as  he  compressed  his  lips  and  ground  hia 
teeth.  "  I'll  be  revenged  upon  him  if  it  costs  me 
my  life." 

"  I'm  with  you  there",  Dick." 

"  It  shall  be  the  worst  night's  work  for  Old 
Batterbones  that  ever  he  did." 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do,  Dick  ?  " 

"Will  you  stand  by  me,  Sandy?"  demanded 
Richard,  earnestly. 

"  Certainly ;  to  be  sure  I  will.  But,  Dick,  we 
mustn't  burn  our  own  fingers,"  said  his  prudent 
companion.  "  What  are  you  going  to  do  ?  " 


70  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OH 

In  low  tones,  Richard  detailed  the  scheme  into 
wnich  his  outline  of  a  purpose  had  grown,  and 
when  they  parted  at  noon,  the  arrangements  were 
all  completed. 


HJE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  71 


CHAPTER    VI. 

HICHAM)    GIVES    ANOTHER    ILLUSTRATION    OF 
SLEEP-WALKING. 

FOR  six  or  seven  nights  following  the  expe 
dition  to  the  watermelon  patch  of  Mr.  Batterman, 
Richard  Grant  did  not  "  walk  in  his  sleep."  The 
parental  solicitude  of  his  father  prompted  him  to 
set  a  watch  for  several  nights ;  and  Mr.  Presby, 
who  was  still  anxious  to  pursue  his  scientific  inves 
tigations,  slept  with  one  eye  open,  that  he  might 
be  in  readiness  to  avail  himself  of  the  reappear 
ance  of  the  phenomenon. 

The  philosopher's  hint  that  sleep-walkers  are 
sensitive  to  any  allusion  to  their  infirmity,  had  pre- 
rented  him  and  Mr.  Grant  from  informing  the 
tubject  of  their  precautions  of  the  steps  they  had 
taken  to  observe  his  movements,  ard  Richard 
was  entirely  unconscious  that  vigilant  eyes  were 


72  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

upon  him  while  lie  slept,  or  while  he  ought  tc 
sleep. 

I3ut  Richard  was  too  lame  and  sore  from  the 
effects  of  his  flogging  to  indulge  again  so  soon  in 
the  luxury  of  "  sleep-walking."  He  had  not  been 
questioned  in  regard  to  the  blood  upon  the  seats 
of  the  Greyhound,  for,  being  asleep  when  the  stains 
were  made,  of  course  he  would  know  nothinp 
about  them.  Mr.  Presby  explained  his  inactivity 
and  want  of  energy  upon  philosophical  principles, 
and  every  body  seemed  to  be  satisfied. 

The  salve  which  the  sufferer  applied  to  his 
wounded  members  healed  the  bruises  in  a  few 
days,  and  he  was  again  in  condition  to  pursue  his 
wonted  sports  and  pleasures.  After  the  lapse  of  ?, 
week,  as  the  patient  exhibited  no  further  signs  of 
the  malady,  the  watch  was  discontinued  ;  but  Mr. 
Presby  was  too  enthusiastic  in  the  cause  of  science 
to  abandon  the  case  so  soon.  He  sat  up  in  his 
chamber  till  midnight,  with  his  ears  wide  open,  tc 
catch  the  slightest  indication  of  a  movement  on  the 
part  of  his  interesting  subject. 

Every    day,    Richard    and    Sandy  met ;    and  they 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHARD    GRANT.  73 

never  failed  to  renew  the  mutual  pledges  they  had 
made  to  be  revenged  upon  "  Old  Batterbones."  The 
plan  was  discussed  and  amended  till  no  further 
improvement  could  be  made ;  and  by  this  time 
Richard  was  so  far  recovered  from  his  injuries  as 
to  enable  him  to  take  the  leading  part  in  its  exe 
cution.  The  night  was  appointed  for  the  purpose, 
and  it  was  agreed  that  the  boys  should  meet  at  a 
point  just  below  Whitestone,  where  Richard  was  to 
take  Sandy  into  the  Greyhound,  and  proceed  to  the 
inlet  where  they  had  before  landed. 

It  was  a  very  difficult  matter  for  Richard  to  get 
out  of  the  house  without  detection.  If  he  could 
succeed  in  opening  his  door,  and  walk  through  the 
long  halls  of  the  mansion  without  attracting  the 
attention  of  any  of  its  numerous  inmates,  he  could 
hardly  expect  to  unlock  any  of  the  outer  doors 
with  safety.  After  much  reflection,  he  decided  that 
it  would  be  the  better  way  to  go  out  as  he  had 
gone  before  —  over  the  roof  of  the  conservatory, 
and  down  the  trellis. 

With  the  proper  tools,  therefore,  r.e  had  removed 
the  nails  with  which  his  father  had  secured  the 
7 


74  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

window  of  his  chamber.  He  had  then  skilfully 
adjusted  them,  so  that  they  appeared  to  be  as  his 
father  had  left  them,  though  he  could  easily  pull 
them  out.  At  ten  o'clock  he  retired  as  usual,  but 
the  hour  of  meeting  was  one  o'clock,  for  the  young 
rascals  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  their  pur 
pose  could  be  better  executed  in  the  small  hours 
of  the  morning,  when  the  farmer  and  his^  man 
would  probably  be  asleep. 

Richard  waited  impatiently  till  he  heard  the 
clock  strike  twelve.  There  had  been  no  noise  in  the 
chamber  of  Mr.  Presby  for  some  time,  and  he  con 
cluded  that  the  old  gentleman  must  be  asleep.  He 
had  gone  to  bed  as  usual,  in  order  to  remove 
any  suspicion  in  case  he  should  find  it  necessary 
to  act  the  part  of  the  sleep-walker  again.  He  rose 
and  dressed  himself  for  the  expedition,  using  the 
utmost  care  to  avoid  disturbing  the  slumbers  of 
the  troublesome  philosopher  in  the  adjoining  room. 

Every  thing  worked  to  his  entire  satisfaction, 
and  he  was  not  conscious  that  he  had  made  the 
slightest  noise.  The  nails  were  removed  from  the 
window  ;  but,  though  he  had  taken  the  precaution 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRA.XT. 

to  oil  the  sash  where  it  slid  up  and  down,  it  creaked 
a  little,  in  spite  of  all  the  care  he  could  use.  He  was 
satisfied  that  the  noise  could  not  wake  Mr.  Presby, 
and  he  continued  his  operations.  Leaving  the  win 
dow  open,  as  a  somnambulist  would  naturally  be 
expected  to  do,  he  crept  softly  over  the  roof,  and 
reached  the  trellis  without  accident. 

As  yet  there  was  no  appearance  of  an  interrup 
tion  ;  but  the  first  bar  of  the  trellis,  upon  which 
lie  placed  his  foot,  creaked  and  snapped.  As  the 
noise,  so  far  as  he  could  see,  attracted  no  notice, 
he  resumed  his  attempt,  and  reached  the  ground 
without  any  further  impediment,  real  or  imaginary. 

With  stealthy  step  he  retreated  from  the  house 
till  there  was  no  longer  any  danger  of  being  dis 
covered.  Quickening  his  pace,  he  soon  reached 
the  pier,  and  with  the  skiff  boarded  the  Greyhound. 
The  night  was  certainly  favorable  for  the  execution 
of  dark  deeds.  The  midnight  assassin,  the  incen 
diary,  or  the  burglar  would  have  rejoiced  in  its 
darkness,  its  dense  black  clouds,  and  its  fitful 
winds. 

Richard  Grant  still  felt  the  cowhide  of  his  enemy 


76  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

tingling  upon  his  legs,  and  still  felt  its  iron  pier 
cing  his  soul.  The  injury  he  had  received  a  week 
before,  rankled  in  his  bosom  as  it  had  the  hour 
after  it  had  been  inflicted.  Neither  the  time  that 
had  elapsed,  nor  the  peril  attending  his  present 
enterprise,  in  any  degree  moderated  the  spirit  of 
revenge  that  burned  in  his  soul. 

As  soon  as  he  had  secured  the  skiff  at  the  buoy 
to  which  the  sail  boat  was  moored,  he  opened  the 
door  of  the  stern  locker,  and  drew  forth  a  small 
bottle.  He  shook  it  to  satisfy  himself  that  the 
contents  were  safe,  and  then  restored  it  to  the 
place  from  which  he  had  taken  it.  He  then  ex 
amined  his  pockets  to  assure  himself  that  some 
other  article  necessary  for  his  purpose  was  all  right. 
No  mistakes  or  omissions  had  been  made,  and  he 
proceeded  to  hoist  the  mainsail.  He  then  cast  off 
the  moorings,  and  hoisted  the  jib.  The  wind  was 
too  fresh  to  permit  the  Greyhound  to  carry  aJl  sail, 
and  even  with  what  he  had  set,  she  put  hct  rail 
under  the  water  at  the  first  forward  impulse. 

One  less  skilful  and  courageous  than  Ri»  hard 
would  have  been  tBrrified  by  the  fierce  wave*  <*nd 


THE   CONQUEST  OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  77 

the  gloom  of  the  night,  especially  if  bound  upon 
an  errand  of  evil  and  crime  ;  but  he  held  the  tiller 
\vith  a  steady  hand,  and  heeded  not  the  spray  that 
broke  upon  the  half- deck  of  the  Greyhound.  A 
few  moments  in  such  a  breeze  were  sufficient  to 
carry  him  over  the  river  to  the  place  of  rendezvous. 
The  point  was  as  familiar  to  him  as  the  pier  at 
"Woodville ;  and  as  soon  as  he  could  obtain  a  view 
of  the  dark  outline  of  the  shore,  he  ran  the  boat 
alongside  the  point,  with  as  little  difficulty  as 
though  it  had  been  broad  daylight. 

Sandy  Brimblecom  was  not  there,  and  an  expres 
sion  of  anger  escaped  from  the  lips  of  Richard, 
when  he  found  that  the  partner  of  his  iniquitous 
scheme  might  possibly  fail  him.  He  gave  the  sig 
nal  whistle  with  which  they  were  in  the  habit  of 
calling  each  other ;  but  there  was  no  reply.  The 
clocks  on  the  churches  in  Whitestone  struck  one, 
and  Richard  waited  half  an  hour  after  he  heard 
them  —  half  an  hour,  which  seemed  like  half  a  day 
to  him. 

He  was  afraid  that  Sandy's  heart  had  failed  him, 
or  that  his  father  had  discovered  him  ;  and  Rich- 
7* 


78  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

arc!  decided  to  proceed  alone  with  the  enterprise. 
Disgusted  at  the  failure  of  his  associate,  he  pushed 
off  from  the  point.  As  he  did  so,  he  discovered 
another  boat  a  short  distance  up  the  river,  moving 
off  from  the  shore.  He  watched  it  for  a  moment, 
till  it  disappeared  in  the  gloom.  It  was  not  a 
common  thing  to  see  sail  boats  out  at  such  an 
hour,  and  on  such  a  night  as  this  was  ;  but  he 
concluded  that  it  was  some  gardener  taking  hia 
produce  to  an  early  market,  and  he  gave  himself 
no  uneasiness. 

Just  as  he  lost  sight  of  the  boat,  he  heard  the 
familiar  whistle  of  Sandy.  Putting  the  Greyhound 
about,  he  ran  under  the  lee  of  the  point,  and  his 
friend  leaped  on  board.  Richard  immediately  put 
off  again,  and  shaped  the  course  of  the  boat  for 
the  inlet  near  the  garden  of  "  Old  Batterbones." 

"  You  are  late,  Sandy,"  said  Richard,  in  reproach- 
ful  tone?. 

"  Can't  help  it.  I  got  asleep,  and  didn't  wake 
up,"  replied  Sandy,  with  a  long  gape. 

"  Asleep !  What  did  you  go  to  sleep  for  ?  I 
haven't  been  asleep." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHARD    GRANT.  7S 

"  I  didn't  mean  to,  but  I  was  so  sleepy  I 
couldn't  help  it." 

"  You  came  pretty  near  spoiling  your  share  of 
the  fun.  I  had  just  cast  off,  and  was  going  to  put 
the  thing  through  alone." 

"  I  wish  you  had,"  answered  Sandy,  in  a  tone 
which  did  not  please  his  companion  any  better 
than  the  words  themselves. 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

"  It's  a  bad  scrape  we  are  getting  'nto,  and  I 
vrish  we  were  well  out  of  it.  If  I  hadn't  promised 
to  go,  I  wouldn't  have  any  thing  to  do  with  it." 

"  Old  Batterbones  licked  you  as  well  as  me." 

"  I  know  that,  and  I  should  like  to  pay  him  off 
for  it ;  but  I  don't  believe  it  will  do  to  go  in  quite 
so  steep  as  we  are  going." 

"  You  are  chicken-hearted,  Sandy.  I  thought 
you  had  more  grit  than  that." 

"  I  think  I  have  got  as  much  as  you  have,  but 
1  don't  believe  it  will  pay  to  rub  your  nose  on  a 
grindstone.  Your  nose  will  get  the  worst  of  it." 

"  You  can  back  out,  if  you  want  to,"  added 
Richard,  in  an  indifferent  tone. 


80  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

"  I  don't  want  to  back  out.  I  agreed  to  go, 
and  I  am  going,  if  I  have  to  be  hung  for  it.  1 
only  say,  it  is  a  bad  scrape." 

"  No  scrape  at  all,  Sandy.  I  don't  calculate  tc 
get  found  out." 

"  You  didn't  calculate  to  before,  but  you  did ; 
and  Old  Batterbones  got  more  fun  out  of  the 
scrape  than  you  did.  Perhaps  he  will  this  time." 

"  If  you  are  afraid,  Sandy,  back  out,  and  we 
will  go  home  again." 

"  I'm  not  afraid :  don't  use  that  word  to  me 
again,  Dick.  If  I  had  been  afraid,  I  shouldn't 
come,  of  course." 

By  this  time  the  Greyhound  was  off  the  little 
inlet,  near  Mr.  Batterman's  garden,  and,  as  a  mat 
ter  of  prudence,  all  conversation  was  suspended. 
The  boat  shot  into  the  inlet,  and  was  made  fast  to 
the  same  tree  as  on  the  former  occasion.  As  the 
business  of  these  hopeful  youths  was  not  with  the 
melon  patch,  they  took  a  different  road  this  time. 

They  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  before  the 
rushing  of  a  boat  through  the  water  was  heard. 
They  paused  and  Richard  saw  a  sail,  which  he 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRAXT.  81 

believed  he  had  seen  before  that  night,  pass  by 
the  mouth  of  the  inlet.  He  caught  but  a  glance 
of  it,  as  it  cut  a  tangent  along  the  small  circle  of 
his  vision. 

"  I  don't  like  the  looks  of  that  boat,  Sandy,"  whis 
pered  Richard,  as  the  sail  disappeared  in  the  gloom. 

"  Why  not  ?  " 

"  What  is  any  one  sailing  about  the  river  at  this 

4 

time  of  night  for  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,"  added  Sandy,  who  did  not  seem 
to  be  at  all  alarmed  at  the  appearance  of  the  boat. 

"  I  think  I  have  seen  her  before  to-night,"  con 
tinued  Richard. 

"  If  you  are  afraid,  we  will  both  back  out,  and 
then  neither  can  twit  the  other." 

"  I'm  not  afraid ;  come  along.  I've  no  notion  of 
backing  out."  And  Richard  moved  on,  followed 
by  his  reluctant  associate. 

When  they  had  ascended  the  hill,  they  carefully 
walked  all  over  the  grounds  to  satisfy  themselves 
that  the  farmer  and  his  man  were  not  keeping 
vigil  over  the  melons  ;  but  they  could  neither  see 
nor  hear  any  thing  that  betokened  the  presence  of 


82  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

a  human  being.  Satisfied  with  this  survey  of  the 
ground,  Richard  led  the  way  to  the  barn,  where 
he  had  received  his  terrible  flagellation.  The  mem 
ories  of  the  place  were  not  pleasant,  and  they 
intensified  the  hatred  he  bore  the  owner  of  the 
premises,  and  fanned  the  flame  of  vengeance  that 
was  burning  in  his  soul. 

The  barn  was  an  old  building^  and  very  much 
out  of  repair.  It  contained  the  farmer's  horses  and 
oxen,  his  wagons,  his  hay,  and  other  produce.  On 
the  side  nearest  to  the  river,  some  of  the  boards 
had  been  forced  partly  off  by  the  pressure  of  the 
hay ;  and  against  one  of  these  places  Richard  sat 
down  upon  the  ground. 

"  Pull  out  some  of  the  hay,  Sandy,"  whispered 
Richard,  as  he  drew  from  his  pocket  the  bottle 
which  he  had  taken  from  the  locker  of  the  boat. 

Sandy  hinted  something  about  backing  out  again ; 
but  a  sneer  from  Richard  silenced  him,  and  he 
obeyed  the  order.  While  he  was  doing  so,  Rich 
ard  walked  round  the  barn  to  satisfy  himself  that 
no  one  was  near  They  were  alone,  and  the  wicked 
work  proceeded. 


THE    CGAOUr^T    OF    RICHARD    GRAN  T.  80 


CHAPTER     VII. 

RICHAKD    KINDLES    A    LITTLE    FIRE. 

SAXDY  continued  to  pull  out  the  hay  from  be 
hind  the  board,  till  Richard,  who,  as  engineei, 
conducted  the  operations,  directed  him  to  suspend 
his  labors.  The  contents  of  the  bottle  were  poured 
upon  the  heap  of  loose  hay. 

"  What's  that,  Dick  ?"  asked  Sandy. 

"  Spirits  of  turpentine.  I  intend  to  make  sure 
work  of  it,"  answered  Richard. 

"  I  wouldn't  use  that  stuff,"  added  Sandy. 

"  Why  not  ?  " 

"  To  tell  the  truth,  Dick,  I  was  in  hopes  the 
fire  wouldn't  burn." 

"  I  believe  you  are  a  f  DO!,  Sandy  Brimblecom  ' 
Have  you  come  clear  over  here,  in  the  dead  of  the 
night,  to  kindle  a  fire  that  will  not  burn  ? " 

"  I    don't   like    the    idea  of   seating    the    barn    on 


84  IX    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

fire,"  whispered  Sandy,  in  an  earnest  tone.  "  What 
do  you  suppose  they  will  do  with  us,  if  we  should 
get  found  out  ?  " 

"  We  shall  not  get  found  out." 

"  We  shall  be  sent  to  the  state  prison  —  at  least 
1  shall." 

"  I  shall,  if  you  are ;  we  shall  both  be  in  the 
same  boat,  and  if  one  goes  down  the  other  must." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  said  Sandy ;  "  your 
father  is  rich,  and  he  will  get  you  off.  I  shall 
have  to  stand  all  the  racket." 

"  Shut  up,  Sandy  !  I  have  gone  too  far  to  back 
out  now,"  added  Richard,  decidedly,  as  he  took  a 
bunch  of  matches  from  his  pocket. 

"  Hold  on  a  moment,  Dick,  before  it  is  too  late. 
It  will  be  cheaper  to  do  our  thinking  now  than  it 
•will  be  after  the  barn  is  burned  down." 

"  I  have  done  all  the  thinking  I  care  to  do 
already.  The  die  is  cast,  Sandy.  I  won't  back 
out  now,  and  you  shall  not." 

"  It's  too  bad  to  burn  up  the  horses  and  oxen 
in  the  barn.  That's  cruel.  If  it  wasn't  for  them, 
I  wouldn't  say  a  word." 


THK    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  85 

"  Very  well ;  we  will  go  round  and  turn  out  the 
horses  and  oxen.  I  don't  want  to  burn  them  any 
more  than  you  do." 

"  But  the  noise  will  wake  the  farmer  and  his 
man." 

"  No,  it  won't.  I  have  thought  a  great  deal 
about  the  animals,  and  it  goes  right  against  my 
•grain  to  hurt  them,  especially  the  horses." 

"  I  don't  want  to  burn  the  barn,  any  way." 

"  You  are  a  coward  and  a  fool,  Sandy." 

"  It's  easy  enough  for  you  to  say  so,  when  you 
know  your  father  has  money  enough  to  buy  up 
Old  Batterbones,  if  we  get  into  any  scrape." 

"  Come,  no  more  whining,  Sandy ;  I'm  going  to 
get  the  horses  and  oxen  out,  and  then  I'm  going 
to  burn  the  barn." 

"  I'm  off,  then." 

"  Very  good ;  but  if  I  get  into  trouble,  I  will 
blow  on  you." 

This  consideration  staggered  Sandy,  and  he  con 
cluded  to  stay  and  see  the  end  of  the  wicked 
enterprise.  The  house  of  Mr.  Battcrman  was  at 
a  considerable  distance  from  the  barn,  and  there 
8 


86  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

was  but  little  danger  that  the  humane  policy  of 
the  young  incendiaries  would  expose  them  to  any 
additional  peril. 

Richard,  followed  by  Sandy,  entered  the  barn, 
and  turned  all  the  animals  loose.  They  drove 
them  into  a  lot  where  they  could  not  get  near  the 
fire.  The  only  thing  that  had  weighed  upon  the 
mind  of  the  broker's  son,  in  the  prosecution  of* 
his  mad  enterprise,  was  now  removed,  and  he  re 
turned  to  the  place  where  he  had  prepared  the 
materials  for  starting  the  conflagration.  Again 
Sandy  stated  his  objections,  and  urged  Richard  to 
abandon  the  scheme ;  but  the  latter,  without  any 
reply  to  this  remonstrance,  drew  a  card  of  matches 
across  a  stone,  and  applied  the  burning  mass  to 
the  hay  which  had  been  saturated  with  turpentine. 

The  heap  of  combustible  matter  suddenly  blazed 
ap,  lighting  all  the  fields  around  them.  The  work 
had  been  surely  done,  and  it  was  too  late  for  Sandy 
to  urge  any  more  of  his  objections. 

"  Come,  Sandy,  the  work  is  done.  Now  use 
your  legs,"  said  Richard,  as  he  started  at  the  top  of 
his  speed  towards  the  inlet  where  the  Greyhound  lay. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  87 

Sandy's  legs  did  not  fail  him  on  this  emergency, 
for  he  soon  outstripped  his  companion.  Iney  had 
gone  but  a  few  rods,  when  both  were  appalled  at 
the  discovery  of&two  men,  who  were  running  towards 
the  fire  with  all  their  might  —  which  was  not  say 
ing  much,  for  both  of  them  seemed  to  be  old  and 
stiff,  and  incapable  of  making  very  good  time  even 
on  so  pressing  an  emergency  as  the  present. 

The  guilty  boys  were  filled  with  terror.  The 
shock  was  so  great  that  it  seemed  to  deprive  them 
of  their  strength,  and  they  found  their  legs  giving 
out  under  them. 

"  We  '  are  caught,  Dick,"  gasped  Sandy,  when 
he  could  regain  breath  enough  to  speak. 

"  No,  we  are  not ;  come  along.  Don't  stop 
here,"  answered  Richard,  who  was  beginning  to 
recover  his  self-possession. 

They  ran  as  fast  as  their  weakened  limbs  would 
permit,  till  they  reached  the  bank  of  the  river. 
Richard  jumped  into  the  boat  and  hoisted  the  sails, 
while  Sandy  cast  off  the  painter,  and  they  were 
soon  standing  out  from  the  shore  before  the  fresh 
breeze.  Neither  of  them  spoke  for  some  minutes. 


88  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

for  neither  of  them  had  breath  enough  left  in  his 
body  to  do  so. 

•'  The  fire  don't  burn,"  said  Richard,  when  the 
boat  had  gone  far  enough  to  enable  him  to  see 
over  the  high  bank  of  the  river. 

"  Don't  it  ? "  asked  Sandy,  hoarsely,  for  the  ter 
ror  and  exhaustion  of  the  awful  moments  through 
which  he  had  just  passed  seemed  to  have  choked 
up  his  throat,  and  deprived  him  of  his  voice. 

"  No ;  it  is  as  dark  up  there  as  it  was  before 
we  landed." 

"  I  am  glad  of  it,"  gasped  Sandy,  who  was  be 
ginning  to  breathe  a  little  easier. 

"  I'm  not,"  added  Richard,  firmly.  "  We  shall 
only  have  the  job  to  do  over  again." 

"  If  you  ever  catch  me  in  such  a  scrape  as  this 
again,  you  may  let  me  know  it  when  you  do." 

"  You  might  as  well  have  the  game  as  the 
name." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that.  I  am  glad  the  barn 
didn't  burn.  Are  you  sure  the  fire  has  gone  out  ? " 

"  No  doubt  of  it.  There  isn't  enough  to  light 
your  cigar  " 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHARD    GRANT.  99 

"  I  suppose  those  men  put  it  out.  "Who  do  you 
think  they  were  ?  " 

"  1  don't  know,  and  I  don't  care.  I  wish  they 
had  been  somewhere  else.  They  have  spoiled  my 
night's  work." 

"  I  am  glad  they  have  ;  and  I  thank  them  with 
all  my  heart  for  what  they  have  done." 

"  I  don't ;  you  might  as  well  be  hung  for  an 
old  sheep  as  a  lamb.  If  we  are  caught  it  will  be 
all  the  same  with  us  as  though  we  had  burned 
the  barn." 

"Who  do  you  suppose  the  men  were?" 

"  I  haven't  the  least  idea.      I  don't  care." 

"  Yes,  you  do  care,  Dick.  What's  the  use  of 
talking  in  that  way  ?  You  don't  want  to  be  found 
out  any  more  than  I  do." 

;t  I  know  that,  but  we  are  not  found  out ;  and 
that  isn't  all  —  we  shall  not  be." 

"  I  should  like  to  be  satisfied  on  that  point." 

"  The  men  didn't  take  any  notice  at  all  of  us, 
and  I  am  certain  they  did  not  see  us." 

*'  They  couldn't  help  seeing  us,  Dick.  The  fire 
8* 


yO  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

lit  up  the  whole  field,  so  that  it  was  as  light  as 
broad  day." 

"  Suppose  they  did  see  us ;  they  couldn't  tell 
who  we  were.  Keep  a  stiff  upper  lip,  Sandy,  acd 
it  will  be  all  right." 

"  I  can  only  hope  for  the  best,  but  I  shall  be 
scared  at  my  own  shadow  for  a  month  to  come," 
added  Sandy,  in  whose  nature  a  vein  of  candor 
appeared  to  be  suddenly  developed,  for  he  was  not 
in  the  habit  of  acknowledging  that  he  was  afraid 
of  any  thing. 

"  You  don't  talk  a  bit  like  Sandy  Brimblecom," 
sneered  Richard ;  "  and  you  act  more  like  an  old 
woman  than  a  fellow  of  any  spunk." 

"  Humph  !  I'll  bet  you  are  as  scared  as  I  am, 
only  you  won't  own  it." 

"  I  don't  know  what  fear  means,  Sandy." 

"  O,  you  can  brag ;  but  when  a  fellow  can  go 
and  set  a  man's  barn  afire,  without  wincing,  he's 
worse  than  I  am ;  that's  all  I've  got  to  say." 

"  Worse  than  you  are  !  "  said  Richard.  *'  Didn't 
you  agree  to  the  whole  thing  ?  Didn't  you  go  in 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  91 

for  paying  off  Old  Batterbones  ?  Didn't  you  come 
down  here  to  burn  the  barn  \vith  me?" 

"  I  did,  but  I  didn't  want  to  come." 

"  What  did  you  come  for,  then  ?  " 

"  Because  I  agreed  to  come." 

"  You're  not  the  fellow  I  took  you  to  be.  You 
joined  me  in  the  affair,  and  then,  at  the  last  mo 
ment,  you  begin  to  whine  like  a  sick  monkey." 

"  I'm  not  so  far  gone  that  I  can  burn  a  man's 
barn  without  feeling  it." 

"  You  haven't  got  the  pluck  of   a  mosquito." 

"  You've  said  about  enough  on  that  tack,  Dick 
Grant,"  replied  Sandy,  who  did  not  relish  the  re 
flections  cast  upon  his  courage. 

"  I  shall  say  what  I  think  best." 

"  No,  you  won't !  I'm  sorry  for  what  I've  done, 
and  I'm  willing  to  own  it ;  but  I  won't  take  any 
sauce  from  you  or  any  other  fellow." 

"  You  can  talk  big  enough,"  sneered  Richard 

"  Shut  up,  or  I'll  bat  you  over  the  head." 

"  Humph  ! " 

"  Just  put  me  ashore,  Dick  Grant,  and  you  and 
I  will  part  company." 


92  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

"  I'm  willing." 

Both  boys  felt  that  enough  had  been  said,  and 
the  conversation  was  discontinued  by  mutual  con 
sent.  Richard,  notwithstanding  his  bravado,  waa 
no  better  satisfied  with  himself  than  Sandy.  Though 
he  had  spoken  of  "  doing  the  job  over  again,"  ho 
had  not  the  slightest  idea  of  repeating  the  experi 
ment.  The  shock  which  the  discovery  of  the  two 
men  had  given  him,  was  too  much  even  for  his 
strong  nerves  ;  and  though  he  was  not  willing  to 
confess  it,  he  was  sorry  for  what  he  had  done. 
The  terror  of  being  found  out  had  damped  the 
spirit  of  revenge.  The  excitement  of  the  affair  had 
passed  away,  and  like  his  companion  in  wicked 
ness,  visions  of  public  trial,  of  the  house  of  cor 
rection,  or  the  state  prison,  began  to  flit  before  him. 

He  was  not  sorry  that  the  barn  had  been  saved 
from  destruction ;  and  the  only  pleasant  reflection 
in  connection  with  the  whole  transaction  was,  that 
he  had  insisted  upon  saving  the  horses  and  the 
oxen.  It  was  with  Richard  as  it  is  with  alt  who 
commit  crimes.  They  are  led  on  by  the  spirit  of 
revenge,  or  some  other  strong  motive.  There  is  a 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  9«i 

kind  of  excitement  which  urges  them  on  till  the 
wicked  deed  is  committed.  Then  the  criminal  ex 
citement  subsides ;  the  hour  of  reflection  comes, 
burdened  also  with  the  fear  of  discovery.  To  some 
extent,  crime  is  its  own  punishment ;  at  least,  it 
is  so  with  those  who  have  not  become  hardened 
in  iniquity. 

Richard  brought  the  Greyhound  up  to  the  point 
tvhere  he  had  taken  Sandy  on  board.  He  did  not 
like  to  part  with  him  in  anger,  for,  to  a  certain 
extent,  he  sympathized  with  him  in  his  penitential 
confession.  But,  more  than  this,  he  was  afraid 
Sandy  might  revenge  himself  upon  him  for  the 
reproaches  he  had  uttered. 

"  Let 's  not  quarrel,  Sandy,"  said  Richard,  as  he 
laid  the  boat  alongside  the  landing  place. 

"  I  don't  want  to  quarrel,  but  I  won't  be  picked 
upon  by  you,"  replied  Sandy,  with  spirit. 

"  I'll  take  it  all  back.  Let's  be  friends  again. 
We  have  failed  to  do  what  we  intended,  and  per 
haps  it  will  be  just  as  well  for  us." 

"  I'm  glad  you  are  coming  to  your  senses.  Do 
rou  mean  to  try  it  again  ?  " 


94  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

"  We  won't  burn  the  barn,  Sandy,  but  we  must 
pay  off  Old  Batterbones  in  some  other  way." 

"  I'll  do  it.  I'll  hook  his  apples,  pull  out  the 
linchpins  of  his  wagon,  throw  a  dead  cat  into  his 
well,  or  any  thing  of  that  sort,  with  you,  but  I 
won't  attempt  to  burn  any  man's  barn  again.  No, 
never ! " 

"  We'll  fix  him  yet,  Sandy.  When  shall  I  see 
you  again  ? " 

"  I  shall  be  round  the  wharf  to-morrow." 

"  I'll  see  you  there.     Good  night  to  you,  Sandy." 

"  Good  night,  Dick." 

Boys  don't  usually  bid  each  other  good  night 
after  they  have  been  doing  wicked  deeds  ;  and 
Richard's  parting  salutation  was  a  peace-offering, 
rather  than  the  kindly  wish  of  a  friend. 

Sandy  made  his  way  up  to  Whitestone,  and 
Richard  again  pushed  off  upon  the  troubled 
waters  of  the  Hudson.  The  Greyhound  leaped  over 
the  waves  as  though  she  was  in  haste  to  get  out 
of  the  disgraceful  business  in  which  she  had  been 
employed.  Richard  heard  the  clocks  in  Whitestono 


THE    CONQUEST    OP    BICHARD    GEA.NT.  95 

striking  three,  as  he  grappled  his  moorings  and 
made  fast  to  them. 

He  landed  from  the  skiff,  and,  like  a  thief  in 
the  night,  stole  up  to  his  father's  house.  Before 
he  attempted  to  ascend  the  trellis,  he  pulled  off 
his  boots,  and  fastening  them  together  with  his 
handkerchief,  slung  them  around  his  neck.  He 
reached  the  roof  of  the  conservatory  without  noise, 
and  then,  to  his  utter  consternation,  discovered  a 
light  in  Mr.  Presby's  room.  But  the  precaution 
he  had  taken  in  the  removal  of  his  boots  enabled 
him  to  reach  his  chamber  window  without  pro 
ducing  a  sound.  Then,  to  his  astonishment  and 
terror,  he  found  that  the  window  he  had  left  open 
was  closed. 

Some  one  had  been  there. 


96  IX    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

RICHARD     BEHOLDS     HOW    GREAT    A    MATTER    A    LIT 
TLE    FIRE    KINDLETH. 

THE  window  of  the  chamber  was  not  fastened, 
and  when  Richard  gained  admission,  he  found  the 
door  locked  as  he  had  left  it.  The  window  must 
therefore  have  been  closed  from  the  outside ;  but  this 
did  not,  seem  probable,  and  he  came  to  the  con 
clusion  that  the  sash  had  dropped  of  itself.  This 
was  a  very  comforting  reflection,  and  it  removed 
many  of  the  doubts  and  fears  which  disturbed 
him. 

Congratulating  himself  upon  his  escape  from 
manifold  perils  by  land  and  water,  Richard  un 
dressed  himself  and  went  to  bed.  But  tired  as  he 
was,  he  could  not  go  to  sleep  for  some  time.  His 
brain  was  busy  calculating  the  chances  of  detection, 
and  devising  schemes  to  avert  suspicion  if  any 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHARD    GRANT.  97 

should  be  fastened  upon  him.  Nature  triumphed 
at  last,  and  he  went  to  sleep. 

Late  the  next  morning,  when  he  went  down  stairs, 
he  was  pale  and  haggard.  Somewhat  to  his  sur 
prise.,  he  found  that  his  father  had  not  gone  to  the 
city  as  usual.  Every  body  looked  sober,  and  Mr. 
Grant's  face  wore  a  very  stern  and  troubled  expres 
sion.  Richard  ate  his  breakfast  in  silence,  won 
dering  all  the  time  what  so  many  serious  and  averted 
faces  portended. 

"  You  were  out  again  last  night,  Richard,"  said 
his  father,  when  they  met  in  the  sitting  room  at  a 
later  hour. 

"  No,  sir,  not  that  I  am  aware  of,"  replied  Rich 
ard,  with  as  much  self-possession  as  he  could  call 
to  his  aid,  though  his  heart  was  leaping  with  fear 
and  anxiety. 

"  If  you  had  been  out,  shouldn't  you  have  been 
aware  of  it  ? "  asked  his  father,  fixing  a  penetrating 
gaze  upon  him. 

"  I  don't  know.  I  only  judge  by  what  happened 
the  other  night,"  answered  Richard,  who  had  deter 
mined  to  "  run  "  the  sleep-walking  expedient  again. 
9 


98  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

"  You  mean  by  that  you  got  up  in  your  sleep 
if  you  got  up  at  all  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  You  were  entirely  unconscious  when  you  got 
up  the  other  night  and  went  off  in  the  Greyhound 
—  were  you  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  was." 

A  faint  smile  played  upon  the  lips  of  Mr.  Grant, 
while  the  faces  of  uncle  Obed  and  Mr.  Presby  wore 
a  decidedly  comical  expression.  Though  Richard 
could  not  see  "  where  the  laugh  came  in,"  he  was 
conscious  that  he  had  placed  himself  in  a  ludicrous 
attitude. 

"  And  you  were  asleep  last  night  when  you  went 
out  —  were  you  ?  "  continued  Mr.  Grant. 

"  If  I  went  out,  I  suppose  I  was,"  replied  Richard, 
going  to  the  window  and  looking  out,  thus  turning 
his  back  to  those  in  the  room. 

He  could  not  bear  the  penetrating  gaze  of  his 
father,  and  the  quizzing  glances  of  Mr.  Presby  and 
uncle  Obed  were  utterly  insupportable. 

"  Mr.  Presby,  you  have  devoted  considerable 
attention  to  tie  phenomena  of  sleep-walking," 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  99 

added  uncle  Obcd.  "  What  do  you  think  of  this 
case  ?  " 

"  I  think  it  is  the  most  remarkable  one  on 
record,"  replied  the  philosopher,  whose  smile  had 
grown  into  a  broad  grin.  "  Richard,  I  am  deeply 
interested  in  the  investigation  of  this  matter,  and 
I  want  to  ask  you  a  few  questions.  Will  you 
oblige  me  by  answering  them  ? " 

"  I  will  if  I  can,"  said  Richard,  rather  doggedly, 
for  he  was  fully  satisfied,  by  this  time,  that  the 
old  gentleman  was  quizzing  him. 

"  If  you  can,  then,  will  you  be  kind  enough  to 
tell  me  whether  Sandy  Brimblecom  was  asleep  or 
not,  when  he  joined  you  in  the  boat  at  the  point 
below  Whitestone  ? " 

"  Who  ?  Sandy  joined  me  ? "  stammered  Richard, 
staggered  by  this  home  thrust  of  the  friend  of  the 
family. 

"  Yes  ;  I  am  very  anxious  to  know  whether  there 
is  a  s}Tnpathy  between  sleep-walkers  which  draws 
them  together,  even  though  separated  by  miles  of 
space." 

Richard  made  no  reply ;    he  had  none  to  make. 


100  IN    SCHOOL    AXD    OUT,    OK 

He  had  no  idea  how  much  his  tormentors  knew  of 
the  events  of  the  night. 

"  You  don't  answer,  my  boy.  I  have  been  tho 
butt  of  your  uncle  for  the  last  week  on  account  of 
my  devotion  to  the  cause  of  science.  I  have  stud 
ied  your  case  very  thoroughly,  and  I  may  want  to 
make  a  report  of  it  to  the  scientific  associations." 

"  Why  don't  you  answer  him,  Dick  ? "  added 
uncle  Obed,  who,  notwithstanding  the  serious  char 
acter  of  the  matter,  could  not  restrain  his  laughter  at 
the  ludicrous  side  of  the  question. 

"  I  don't  care  about  your  making  fun  of  me," 
replied  the  poor  somnambulist. 

"  My  dear  boy,  this  is  a  scientific,  a  physiological 
investigation.  You  pulled  out  the  nails  which  your 
father  had  driven  into  the  window ;  you  skulked 
away  from  the  house  ;  you  went  down  to  your  boat, 
got  under  way  in  a  squally,  dark  night,  and  met 
another  sleep-walker  on  the  other  side  of  the  river;  — 
I  presume  he  was  asleep,  for  you  do  not  say  to  the 
contrary  ;  —  you  sailed  down  the  river  to  a  certain 
inlet ;  you  landed,  and  went  up  to  Mr.  Batterman's 
barn  ;  you  removed  the  horses  and  oxen  from  it ; 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    BICHAKD    GKANT.  101 

you  poured  turpentine  upon  a  bunch  of  loose  hay 
prepared  for  the  purpose  ;  you  lighted  your  matches 
and  set  fire  to  it ;  and  all  the  while  you  were  fast 
asleep.  And  you  returned  home  and  went  to  bed 
again  without  waking.  •  Really,  my  dear  boy,  this  is 
tne  most  astonishing  case  of  somnambulism  on 
record.  I  have  vainly  looked  over  my  books  for 
a  parallel  instance.  Can  you  tell  me  what  your 
dreams  were  last  night  ?  Did  you  dream  any  thing 
'  of  this  kind  ?  " 

Richard  was  filled  with  dismay  at  this  recital  of 
the  events  of  the  night.  The  mysterious  boat  he  had 
twice  seen  was  the  only  explanation  of  the  minute 
ness  of  Mr.  Presby's  details  that  suggested  itself  to 
his  mind. 

"  You  talked  quite  rationally  in  your  sleep,  which 
is  a  new  development  in  somnambulism.  But,  after 
all,"  continued  the  devotee  of  science,  "  the  phe 
nomena  of  last  night  were  not  near  so  remarkable  as 
those  of  the  former  occasion.  By  the  way,  my  deaf 
boy,  do  sleep-walkers  have  any  particular  fondness 
for  watermelons  ?  " 

Uncle   Obed  laughed  outright    at    this    sally,  and 
9* 


102  IN    SCHOOL    A.ND    OUT,    OB 

even  Mr.  Grant,  wounded  as  his  paternal  heart  waa 
by  the  discovery,  could  not  help  smiling,  though  he 
felt  more  like  weeping  than  laughing. 

"  You  are  silent,  my  dear  boy,"  resumed  Mr. 
Presby.  "  This  is  an  important  physiological  in 
quiry,  and  you  would  enlarge  the  sphere  of  human 
knowledge  of  this  interesting  subject,  if  you  would 
answer  me." 

Richard  was  inclined  to  get  into  a  passion,  but 
the  consciousness  of  his  guilt  restrained  him,  and 
he  listened  in  silence  to  the  satirical  remarks  of 
the  old  gentleman. 

"  But  the  most  astounding  fact  of  all  is,  that  you 
could  take  such  an  unmerciful  flogging  as  Mr. 
Batterman  gave  you  without  waking  up,"  contin 
ued  the  inquisitor.  "  Perhaps  you  did  wake  under 
this  cruel  infliction,  but  went  to  sleep  again  when 
the  castigation  was  over.  Can  you  inform  me  on 
this  point  ?  " 

"  You  have  made  fun  enough  of  me,"  replied 
Richard ;  but  his  words  were  very  tame,  consider 
ing  the  amount  of  provocation  he  had  endured. 

"  Were  you  asleep,  Richard,  on  these  two  nights 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHABD    GRANT.  103 

when  you  have  been  prowling  about  the  neighbor' 
hood  ? "  demanded  hi?  father,  sternly. 

"  No,  sir,  I  was  not,"  said  Richard,  to  whom  the 
ridicule  of  Mr.  Presby  and  uncle  Obed  was  more 
terrible  than  any  punishment  he  could  receive  for 
his  misdeeds. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  have  some  honesty  left 
in  your  composition.  You  acknowledge  the  decep 
tion,  and  we  will  let  the  farce  end  here.  You 
have  become  a  thief  and  a  midnight  incendiary. 
I  have  been  weak  and  indulgent  towards  you. 
My  eyes  are  opened,  and  I  shall  pursue  a  different 
course." 

Mr.  Grant's  lip  trembled  with  emotion  as  he 
spoke.  Mr.  Presby  and  uncle  Obed  suddenly  be 
came  very  serious,  and  it  was  plain  to  the  culprit 
that  the  farce  had  really  ended. 

"  Richard,  I  knew  you  were  wild,  and  even  disso 
lute,  but  I  did  not  think  you  would  steal,"  added 
Mr.  Grant,  with  deep  feeling. 

"  It  was  only  for  fun,  father,"    pleaded   Richard. 

"  Do  you  practise  the  trade  of  the  incendiaiy  for 
fun  ? "  asked  his  father,  sternly. 


104  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

"  That  was  only  because  Mr.  Batterman  flogged 
me.  He  had  no  business  to  do  that." 

"  And  so  you  would  burn  his  barn  ? " 

"I  didn't  burn  it." 

"  It  would  have  burned  to  the  ground,  if  Mr. 
Presby  and  Ben  had  not  put  the  fire  out.  I  have  let 
my  friend  expose  you  in  his  own  way,  because  the 
trouble  he  has  taken  reveals  to  me  your  true  char 
acter.  You  are  worse  than  your  dissolute  com 
panions.  Richard,  you  have  become  a  villain  !  " 

Mr.  Grant  rose  from  his  chair  and  walked  away 
to  hide  the  tears  which  this  sad  revelation  of  his 
son's  character  drew  from  his  eyes. 

"  He  is  not  so  bad  as  he  might  be,"  interposed 
Mr.  Presby.  "  Remember  that  he  saved  the  ani 
mals  in  the  barn." 

"  The  record  is  black  even  with  this  redeeming 
line,"  said  Mr.  Grant.  "  I  would  rather  follow  my 
son  to  his  grave  than  have  him  become  such  a  wretch 
as  you  are,  Richard.  Shall  I  let  you  take  the 
consequences  of  your  crime  ?  " 

"What  consequences,  father?  "  asked  Richard,  with 
a  degree  of  humility  he  had  never  before  exhibited 


THE    CONQtEST    OF   RICHARD    GRANT.  105 

"  Are  you  a  simpleton  ?  Don't  you  know  the 
penalty  of  your  crime  ?  " 

"  We  didn't  burn  the  barn." 

"  In  the  eye  of  the  law  you  are  just  t.s  guilty  as 
though  the  barn  had  burned  to  the  ground.  If  con 
victed,  you  would  be  sent  to  the  state  prison.  I 
have  made  up  my  mind  what  to  do  with  you," 
said  Mr.  Grant,  as  he  walked  out  of  the  room,  for 
his  emotions  would  no  longer  permit  him  to  re 
main. 

"  You  have  got  into  a  bad  scrape,  Dick,"  added 
uncle  Obed,  as  he  shook  his  head,  and  followed 
his  brother,  leaving  the  culprit  alone  with  Mr. 
Presby. 

"  He  will  not  let  them  send  me  to  the  state 
prison  ?  "  said  Richard,  fearful  that  his  father  might 
have  abandoned  all  hope  of  redeeming  him  from 
the  error  of  his  ways. 

"  You  have  been  a  very  bad  boy,"  replied  Mr. 
Presby. 

"I  am  very  sorry  for  it,  and  I  mean  to  do 
better." 

"  I    hope    you  will,  my  dear    boy.      Your   fa.ther 


106  IN    SCHOOL    AXD    OUT,    OB 

nas  suffered  terribly  since  I  returned,  and  poor 
Bertha  has  dene  nothing  but  weep  for  the  last  two 
hours.  You  are  ruining  yourself  and  wounding 
the  hearts  of  your  friends  more  than  words  can 
describe." 

"I  will  try  to  do  better." 

"  Your  father  will  not  trust  you  again." 

"  What  is  he  going  to  do  ?  " 

"  He  will  inform  you  himself,"  replied  Mr. 
Presby,  as  he  withdrew  from  the  room. 

Richard  was  alone  with  his  own  thoughts  and 
fears.  He  felt  as  though  his  career  had  reached 
its  close,  though  he  could  not  imagine  what  terri 
ble  thing  his  father  intended  to  do.  He  was  really 
sorry  for  what  he  had  done,  whether  his  sorrow 
was  caused  by  a  genuine  feeling  that  he  had  done 
wrong,  or  by  the  fear  of  punishment. 

His  mind  was  in  a  confused  state ;  the  past  with 
its  sorrows,  and  the  future  with  its  terrors,  whirled 
through  his  brain.  He  wanted  time  for  reflection, 
and  leaving  the  house,  he  walked  down  to  the  pier 
to  deliberate  upon  the  situation. 

Ben  was  there,  and  Richard  began  to  question  him, 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  107 

for  Mr.  Presby  had  intimated  that  the  boatman  was 
with  him  the  night  before.  From  him  he  learned 
all  the  facts  in  regard  to  their  movements.  It  ap 
peared  that  the  old  gentleman  had  heard  Richard 
when  he  opened  the  window,  and  had  watched  him 
closely,  fully  satisfied,  however,  that  he  was  asleep. 

When  Mr.  Presby,  from  the  roof  of  the  conser 
vatory,  had  noted  the  direction  he  took,  he  had 
closed  the  window,  and  called  the  boatman  to  as 
sist  him.  They  had  followed  him  in  the  large  sail 
boat,  and  landed  near  the  point  where  Sandy  wras 
taken  on  board  the  Greyhound.  By  this  time, 
Ben's  original  idea  that  llichard  was  wide  awake 
was  adopted  by  Mr.  Presby.  By  the  exercise  of 
great  skill  and  caution,  they  had  kept  near  the 
boys,  and  had  put  out  the  fire  almost  as  soon  as  it 
was  kindled. 

While  they  were  still  on  the  ground,  Mr.  Bat- 
terman,  who  had  been  awakened  by  the  bright 
light  of  the  burning  hay,  made  his  appearance. 
He  found  the  two  old  men  in  the  very  act  of  put 
ting  out  the  fire.  Mr.  Presby  smothered  the 
flames  by  throwing  his  great-coat  upon  it. 


108  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OH 

"  Now,  Mr.  Richard,"  continued  the  boatman, 
"  Mr.  Fresby  saved  you.  Pie  was  acquainted  with 
Batterman,  and  has  a  mortgage  on  his  farm.  The 
farmer  suspected  who  had  attempted  to  burn  his 
building ;  he  laid  it  to  you  at  once,  and  told  us 
all  about  the  scrape  when  you  stole  the  melons. 
You  don't  know  how  mad  he  was,  Mr.  Richard. 
But  Mr.  Presby  made  it  all  right  with  him,  and 
he  promised  not  to  prosecute.  Mr.  Richard,  you 
had  better  not  walk  in  your  sleep  any  more." 

Richard  did  not  like  this  last  remark,  and  he 
walked  down  the  pier.  The  state  prison  was  only 
a  bugbear  then  ;  but  his  father  meant  to  do  some 
thing.  He  was  about  to  get  into  his  skiff  to 
visit  the  Greyhound  when  Ben  hailed  him. 

"  My  orders  are,  not  to  let  you  have  any  of  the 
boats,"  said  he. 

The  new  order  of  things  had  begun,  and  he 
returned  to  the  house.  His  father  was  in  the 
sitting  room  when  he  entered. 

"  Richard,"  said  Mr.  Grant,  "  to-morrow  you 
will  leave  home  for  some  months.  I  have  decided 


THE    CONQUEST    OF   RICHARD    GRANT.  109 

to  place  you  in  a  boarding  school,  where  you 
will  be  under  the  eye  of  one  who  is  competent  to 
manage  you." 

This  was   the   great   matter  which   a   little   fire 

had  kindled. 

10 


110  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 


CHAPTER    IX. 

BICHARD    GOES    TO    THE    TUNBROOK    MILITARY 
INSTITUTE. 

RICHARD  had  several  times  before  been  threat- 
ened  with  a  residence  at  a  boarding  school.  Most 
of  his  education  had  been  obtained  at  home,  under 
the  superintendence  of  tutors,  and  special  teachers 
in  various  branches.  He  had  been  under  little  or 
no  restraint ;  and  the  consequence  was,  that  his 
mental  discipline  had  been  very  imperfect,  and  his 
stock  of  knowledge  was  small,  considering  the  op 
portunities  he  had  enjoyed. 

His  father  had  long  been  conscious  of  his  de 
ficiencies,  and  proposed  to  send  him  to  a  boarding 
school,  for  the  benefit  of  its  discipline  ;  but  Rich 
ard  was  so  averse  to  the  idea,  that  his  father  had 
from  time  to  time  postponed  his  departure.  When 
Mr.  Grant  saw  his  son  associating  with  bad  boys 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    HICHAM)    GRANT.  Ill 

he  again  proposed  to  send  him,  and  had  actually 
sought  out  a  suitable  place  for  him  ;  but  his  own 
financial  trials  and  troubles  had  prevented  him 
from  executing  his  purpose. 

If  Richard's  education  had  failed  to  develop  his 
intellect  in  an  adequate  degree,  it  had  built  up  a 
sound  and  vigorous  constitution.  Riding  on  horse 
back,  sailing  and  rowing,  had  been  pastimes  for 
which  he  had  sacrificed  intellectual  culture.  But 
there  was  still  time  to  remedy  this  deficiency,  for 
the  youth  was  hardly  sixteen. 

The  establishment  which  Mr.  Grant  had  selected 
for  the  future  residence  of  his  son  was  the  Tunbrook 
Military  Institute,  under  the  superintendence  of 
Colonel  Brockridge.  This  place  had  been  chosen, 
not  because  it  was  a  military  institution,  but  be 
cause  its  principal  was  a  thorough  disciplinarian. 
He  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  just  and  fair 
man,  and  was  very  popular  with  boys  of  strong 
constitution  and  decisive  temperaments.  No  "  milk- 
and-water  "  boys  were  ever  sent  to  him ;  or,  if  they 
were,  they  soon  left;  the  Institute,  or  became  vigor, 
ous  and  decided  in  their  habits. 


112  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

Colonel  Erockridge  had  been  in  the  army,  though 
his  title  was  won  in  the  militia.  He  was  a  thor 
ough  teacher,  and  was  conscientious  and  faithful 
in  the  discharge  of  his  duties  to  those  who  were 
intrusted  to  his  care.  He  was  a  "  positive  man," 
and  no  fear  of  what  the  father  or  mother  would 
say  or  do  ever  induced  him  to  alter  his  plans,  or 
change  his  purposes. 

Though  the  Institute  was  conducted  on  military 
principles,  it  was  not  peculiarly  the  school  of  the 
soldier.  The  principal  believed  in  discipline ;  this 
was  his  hobby ;  and  he  believed  that  he  could 
best  secure  system  and  order  by  adopting  military 
routine.  His  success  justified  his  theory.  He  had 
more  applicants  than  he  had  places. 

Richard  knew  all  about  the  Tunbrook  Military 
Institute.  He  had  carefully  read  its  circular,  and 
its  rules  and  regulations.  They  did  not  suit  him. 
He  was  not  a  devotee  of  discipline,  in  its  applica 
tion  to  himself.  He  was  very  impatient  of  restraint, 
as  the  reader  has  already  seen,  and  he  did  not  like 
the  idea  of  being  sent  to  this  Institute. 

When  his  father  had  given  him  his  final  sentence, 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHARD    GRANT.  lib 

he  retired  to  his  chamber.  The  shame  which  at 
tended  the  discovery  of  his  guilt  still  rested  heavily 
upon  him,  and  he  was  in  a  more  humble  and 
tractable  mood  than  usual.  Under  ordinary  circum 
stances  he  would  have  rebelled  against  the  decision 
of  his  father.  He  would  have  frightened  his  sister 
by  threatening  to  run  away  to  sea.  It  is  true,  this 
thought  occurred  to  him  on  the  present  occasion ; 
but  Ben  had  told  him  enough  about  the  life  of  a 
sailor  to  convince  him  that  he  should  not  improve 
his  condition  by  such  a  course. 

There  seemed  to  be  no  alternative  but  passive 
obedience.  He  did  not  want  to  go,  but  he  felt 
that  his  father  must  certainly  conquer  if  he  attempted 
to  resist.  He  had  always  had  his  own  way  to  a 
very  great  extent.  He  had  always  been  a  conqueror 
himself —  at  least  he  felt  so,  and  he  could  not  en 
dure  the  thought  of  being  compelled  to  yield  im 
plicit  obedience  to  any  person. 

At  this  time    Richard's    thoughts   took  a  peculiar 

turn.     The    shame   he  endured,  the  reproaches  that 

had   been   heaped    upon    him,    caused    him    to    fee] 

that  there  was   something  wanting  in  his  character. 

10* 


114  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

The  path  in  which  he  had  been  travelling,  for  the 
first  time  in  his  life  seemed  to  lead  to  destruction. 
When  he  considered  that  he  had  been  detected  in 
the  act  of  stealing,  and  of  setting  fire  to  a  barn, 
and  in  practising  a  gross  and  wicked  deception,  he 
felt  that  his  road  was  down  hill ;  that  he  should 
become  a  dissolute  and  worthless  man. 

He  was  sitting  on  the  stool  of  repentance.  From 
a  prudential  penitence  he  had  arrived  at  a  genu 
ine  one.  Something  must  be  done.  There  was 
something  to  be  conquered.  There  was  a  harder 
battle  before  him  than  any  he  had  yet  fought. 
He  was  master  of  the  boats,  of  the  horses,  of  the 
servants,  and  even  of  his  companions  at  White- 
stone  ;  but  there  was  one  whom  he  had  never 
conquered  —  one  that  held  him  in  leading-strings, 
and  was  pulling  him  down  to  ruin  and  destruction. 

He  must  conquer  himself. 

Richard  had  had  such  thoughts  as  these  before, 
but  they  had  never  seemed  so  substantial  as  now. 
He  felt  the  necessity  of  reforming  his  life  and 
character  —  of  conquering  himself,  his  greatest  en 
emy.  As  he  looked  upon  his  dissolute  course,  upon 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHA.BD    GRANT.  115 

the  events  of  the  preceding  night,  and  its  fellow  a 
week  before,  he  was  disgusted  with  himself,  and 
wondered  how  he  could  so  easily  embrace  his  be 
setting  sin. 

While  he  was  engaged  in  these  reflections,  hia 
sister  Bertha  entered  his  chamber.  She  had  heard 
of  the  sentence,  and  she  had  come  to  comfort  him. 
Her  eyes  were  still  red  with  weeping,  for  she  had 
almost  lost  hope  of  the  reform  of  her  brother. 

"  I  have  been  trying  to  see  you  for  the  last  two 
hours,"  said  she,  as  she  sat  down  by  his  side. 

"  Don't  cry  any  more,  Berty,"  said  he,  with  un 
wonted  tenderness. 

"  I  will  try  not  to  do  so,  Richard.  Father  saya 
you  are  going  away  to-morrow." 

"  Yes,  Berty,  1   suppose  I  am,"  replied  he,  with 
an  appearance  of  resignation. 
"  I  shall  miss  you  very  much." 
"  It  will  be  a  good  miss  —  won't  it  ?  " 
"  Why,  Richard  !      You  don't  think  so  —  do  you?" 
"  Well,  I  have  been  a  kind  of  nuisance  to  you." 
"  No,   Richard ;   don't  say  that." 
"  I  have  been  in  all  sorts  of  scrapes." 


116  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

"  I  would  a  great  deal  rather  have  you  stay  at 
home,  and  —  and  —  " 

"  And  be  a  good  boy,"  added  Richard. 

"  That's  what  I  mean,  Richard." 

"  Berty,  I  think  I  have  sowed  all  my  wild  oats 
now." 

"  I  hope  so." 

"  I  suppose  I  have  been  a  very  bad  boy,"  said 
he,  with  a  kind  of  deprecating  smile,  as  though 
he  did  not  believe  more  than  one  half  he  said. 

"  It  was  all  those  bad  boys  you  went  with  ;  if 
it  hadn't  been  for  them,  you  would  have  done  very 
well.  That  Sandy  Brimblecom  hasn't  done  you 
any  good." 

"  I  hope  I  haven't  done  him  any  hurt,  Berty.  I 
won't  be  mean,  when  I  get  into  trouble.  I  don't 
think  Sandy  is  any  worse  than  I  am.  I  don'l 
know  but  that  he  is  a  little  better.  I  suppose  he 
and  I  must  part  company  now." 

"  It  will  be  all  for  the  best." 

"  Berty,  I  am  off  to-morrow.  I  have  given  you 
a  great  deal  of  trouble.  I  mean  to  do  better.  I 
am  going  to  turn,  over  a  new  leaf." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT. 

"  O,  I  hope  so,  Richard  ! " 

"  I  mean  so,  this  tune." 

"  I  am  so  glad  !  " 

;'  Don't  you  think  father  will  let  me  stay  &t 
home,  if  I  do  well  ? " 

"  Perhaps  he  will." 

"  I  don't  like  the  idea  of  being  put  into  a 
strait  jacket,  and  tied  to  a  bell  rope." 

"  It  would  be  hard  for  you." 

"  I  can't  stand  it,  any  how.  I  have  made  up 
my  mind  to  be  a  saint.  I  intend  to  keep  out  of 
all  scrapes,  and  behave  with  perfect  propriety  all 
the  time,  night  and  day." 

"  I  hope  you  are  not  jesting,  Richard,"  said 
Bertha,  who  did  not  like  the  facetious  language 
with  which  he  clothed  his  resolutions. 

"  I'm  in  earnest.  I  mean  every  word  I  say.  I 
solemnly  promise  you  that  I  will  be  a  pattern  of 
propriety ;  but  I  don't  like  the  Tunbrook  Military 
Institute.  1  don't  like  the  idea  of  being  tied  down 
to  Colonel  Brockridge's  little  finger  ;  of  being 
drummed  and  fifed  here  and  there  ;  and  of  reciting 
a  Latin  lesson  at.  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  after 


118  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

an  hour's  drill  on  the  parade  ground.  Berty,  to 
tell  you  the  truth,  I  don't  believe  I  shall  be  able 
to  keep  my  good  resolutions,  if  I  am  to  be  tied  to 
i  bell  rope,  or  have  to  move  by  the  tap  of  a  drum." 

"  I  hope  you  will." 

"  If  I  could  stay  at  home,  and  have  my  pony 
and  my  boat,  I  should  do  first  rate." 

Whatever  the  experienced  reader  may  think  of 
Richard's  sincerity,  he  was  uttering  an  honest  opin 
ion.  He  sincerely  feared  that  his  courage  would 
not  be  equal  to  the  work  of  submitting  to  the  dis 
cipline  of  Tunbrook,  and  conquering  himself,  at  one 
and  the  same  time.  Tunbrook  and  Colonel  Brock- 
ridge  seemed  to  be  formidable  obstacles  in  the 
path  of  reform. 

"  You  would  soon  get  used  to  the  discipline  of 
the  Institute,"  suggested  Bertha. 

"  I  might  get  used  to  it  as  the  old  man's  horse 
got  used  to  living  upon  shavings  —  when  he  died. 
If  I  go,  I  shall  try  to  submit ;  but  I  don't  want 
to  go." 

"  I  don't  see  how  it  can  be  avoided.  Father  is 
determined  that  you  shall  go." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHAKD    GBANT.  119 

"  ¥"ou  can  save  me  from  this  strait  jacket,  if 
you  will,  Berty." 

"What  can  I  do,  Richard?" 

"  Mr.  Presby  will  do  any  thing  you  ask  him  to 
do.  You  can  tell  him  that  you  think  it  would 
injure  me  to  be  sent  to  Tunbrook.  Then  he  can 
talk  with  father  about  it ;  and  father  will  do  any 
thing  that  Mr.  Presby  wishes." 

Bertha  promised  to  speak  to  Mr.  Presby  about 
the  matter,  and  she  did  so  at  once  ;  but  instead 
of  Bertha  convincing  him  that  it  would  injure 
Richard  to  be  sent  to  the  Military  School,  he  con 
vinced  her  that  it  would  be  the  best  thing  in  the 
world  for  him. 

"  I  am  afraid  I  spoiled  my  own  children  by  over 
indulgence,  and  I  cannot  counsel  your  father  to  do 
the  same  thing,"  said  the  old  gentleman,  with  deep 
feeling. 

Bertha  returned  to  her  brother  with  his  answer. 
Richaid  was  not  angry,  as  she  feared  he  would 
be,  and  this  was  a  very  hopeful  sign.  But  he 
went  over  his  argument  against  strait  jackets,  belJ 
ropes,  and  drums  and  fifes,  once  more,  and  then 


120  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

proposed  that  he  should  be  put  on  probation  foi 
one  or  two  mouths  ;  and  if  he  did  any  thing  wrong, 
he  would  submit  without  a  murmur. 

Bertha  went  to  Mr.  Presby  again,  and  was  so 
far  successful  that  the  old  gentleman  agreed  to 
speak  with  Mr.  Grant  in  the  evening.  He  kept 
his  promise,  but  the  father  carried  a  stronger  argu 
ment  than  the  friend  of  the  family.  Richard  was 
doomed  to  go  to  the  Military  Institute,  and  the 
fact  was  patent  to  him  before  he  retired.  He  felt 
as  though  he  wanted  to  submit,  but  the  uncon- 
quercd  enemy  that  had  so  often  led  him  astray 
was  rebellion. 

He  did  not  sleep  well  that  night.  He  was  ex 
cited  by  the  prospect  before  him.  His  good  reso 
lutions  seemed  to  be  very  shaky,  and  he  found 
himself  running  away  from  them.  When  he  heard 
the  clock  strike  twelve,  he  actually  jumped  out  of 
bed,  under  a  sudden  impulse,  fully  resolved  to  run 
away  and  go  to  sea.  He  thought  he  would  'take 
the  Greyhound,  and  make  his  way  down  to  the  city 
and  ship  the  next  day.  He  put  on  a  portion  o/ 
his  clothes,  'inder  the  influence  of  this  impulse. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  121 

"  This  would  be  becoming  a  saint  with  a  ven 
geance  !  "  said  he  to  himself,  as  he  threw  off  hia 
clothes,  and  got  into  bed  again.  "  I  told  Bertha  I 
would  try  to  submit,  and  I  will." 

This  was  the  first  decided  advantage  which  Rich 
ard  had  gained  over  his  great  enemy ;  but  the 
battle  was  a  mere  skirmish  with  the  outposts  of 
the  potent  foe.  It  was  a  victory,  however,  and  it 
strengthened  him.  It  improved  the  morale  of  hia 
fighting  element. 

He  had  resisted  temptation,  and  angels  minis 
tered  unto  him.  While  they  ministered,  peace  came, 
and  he  fell  asleep. 

At  an  early  hour  in  the  morning  he  was  called 
by  his  father.  With  the  assistance  of  Bertha  he 
packed  his  trunk  and  prepared  himself  for  the 
journey.  He  was  sad,  but  submissive.  At  nine 
o  clock,  having  bid  adieu  to  all  his  friends,  and 
taken  a  sorrowful  survey  of  Woodville,  he  and  his 
father  were  driven  down  to  the  railroad  station. 

Before  night  they  reached  Tunbiook,  and  Rich 
ard  was  introduced  to  the  terrible  Colonel  Brock- 
ridge.  He  was  a  little  man  of  fifty,  with  great 
11 


122  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

bushy  red  whiskers,  whose  whole  face  seemed  to 
be  eclipsed  by  the  wonderful  sharpness  of  his  eyes. 
He  shook  hands  with  Richard,  spoke  to  him  very 
kindly,  and  hoped  they  should  be  good  friends. 
The  new  recruit  was  shown  to  his  quarters,  as  his 
room  was  called,  and  Mr.  Grant  took  his  leave. 
Richard  felt  that  he  was  alone  with  the  future. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRAXT.  123 


CHAPTER    X. 

HI  CHARD    LEARNS    THE    MEANING    OF    BIGHT 
ABOUT    FACE. 

THE  apartment  to  which  Richard  was  shown 
tvas  called  "  Barrack  B."  There  were  ten  rooms 
of  this  kind,  known  by  the  first  ten  letters  of  the 
alphabet,  omitting  J.  Each  barrack  contained 
twenty  narrow  iron  bedsteads,  and  no  two  boys 
were  allowed  to  occupy  the  same  bed.  At  the 
head  of  each  barrack,  there  was  an  alcove  large 
enough  to  contain  the  bed  of  the  assistant  teacher, 
who  had  charge  of  the  pupils  in  the  room.  This 
apartment  of  the  instructor  was  screened  from  the 
view  of  the  boys  by  a  curtain,  so  that  he  could 
see  without  being  seen,  when  he  desired  to  do  so. 

There  was  a  small  closet  in  the  wall  between 
every  two  beds,  for  the  use  of  the  boys,  and 
Richard  M  as  directed  to  transfer  the  contents  of  liifl 


124  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

trunk  to  this  receptacle,  by  Mr.  Gault,  the  as 
sistant  teacher  in  charge  of  Barrack  B.  Richard 
opened  the  trunk,  and  then  sat  down  upon  the 
bed  to  wait  until  the  instructor  should  retire,  for 
he  did  not  care  to  exhibit  his  wardrobe  to  a 
stranger. 

"  Proceed,  if  you  please,"  said  Mr.  Gault. 

"  I  think  I  will  do  this  business  by  myself," 
replied  Richard. 

"  According  to  a  rule  of  the  Institute,  the  ward 
robe  of  each  pupil  must  be  inspected,"  said  the 
teacher. 

"  Inspected  ?  "    asked  the  recruit.     "  What  for  ?  " 

"  To  see  that  no  improper  articles  are  brought 
in." 

"  I  would  rather  not,"  added  Richard. 

"  The  rule  is  imperative,"  said  Mr.  Gault,  de 
cidedly. 

The  strait  jacket  had  already  begun  to  oppress 
the  male  heir  of  "Woodville,  and  he  was  disposed 
to  resent  the  indignity,  as  he  deemed  it ;  but  al 
most  the  last  words  of  Bertha  had  been  an  in 
junction  to  observe  the  rules  of  the  school,  how- 


THE    CONQUEST  OF    KICHARD    GRANT.  125 

ever  distasteful  they  might  be.  Reluctantly,  and 
with  the  feeling  that  he  was  sacrificing  his  inde 
pendence,  Richard  transferred  his  clothing  to  the 
closet  assigned  to  him.  Mr.  Gault  carefully  watched 
the  proceeding,  and  confiscated  several  articles  which 
were  declared  to  be  contraband,  among  which  were 
some  cakes  and  other  sweetmeats,  prepared  by 
Bertha,  and  several  yellow-covered  novels  he  had 
purchased  in  Whitestone. 

"  Can't  I  have  those  things  ?  "  asked  Richard. 

"  No,  sir ;  no  boy  belonging  to  the  Institute  is 
allowed  to  eat  cake  on  the  premises." 

"  Why  not  ?  " 

"  We  do  not  explain  to  boys  the  reason  for  ev 
ery  thing  we  do,"  replied  Mr.  Gault,  rather  curtly. 

"  I  don't  think  you  have  any  right  to  take  my 
property  away  from  me." 

"  I  don't  ask  your  opinion,  and  it  is  of  no  value 
\\hatevor." 

<v  You  needn't  be  so  crusty  about  it,"  said 
Richard,  who  was  wholly  unused  to  this  style  of 
remark. 

*'  We  tolerate  no  impudence  here.  If  you  use  an 
11* 


126  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

expression  of  that  kind  again,  you  will  be  put  under 
arrest,  and  spend  the  night  in  the  guard  house." 

Richard's  blood  was  beginning  to  boil,  and  ho 
was.  tempted  to  pitch  into  the  insolent  instructor 
who  dared  to  use  language  of  that  kind  to  the 
only  son  of  the  proprietor  of  Woodville.  But  he 
did  not  want  to  get  into  trouble  the  first  day; 
besides,  the  words  "arrest"  and  "guard  house" 
had  a  very  ominous  sound  to  him. 

"  Can't  I  have  my  books  ?  They  are  not  cake,'1 
asked  Richard. 

"  No,  sir ;  you  cannot.  Such  trash  as  that  is 
not  fit  for  boys  to  read.  Your  property  will  be 
kept  safely  for  you,  and  when  you  leave  the  school, 
you  can  have  it  again." 

"  The  cake  will  not  be  very  good  then." 

"  You  can  do  any  thing  you  please  with  it,  ex 
cept  eat  it.  You  can  sell  it,  or  give  it  away." 

"  You   can    do    what   you   like    with   it." 

"  Very  well.     Have  you  any  money  about  you  ?  " 

"  I  have." 

"  You  will  hand  it  to  me,  and  a  receipt  for  the 
amount  will  be  forwarded  to  your  father." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  127 

"  Do  you  mean  to  rob  me  ?  "  demanded  Richard, 
his  face  flushing  at  this  new  indignity. 

"  I  refer  you  to  the  regulations  of  the  Insti 
tute.  We  provide  every  thing  the  boys  require, 
and  they  have  no  more  use  for  money  than  they 
have  for  wings." 

"  I  won't  give  up  my  money." 

"  Very  well,  sir.  I  will  refer  the  matter  to 
Colonel  Brockridge,  and  you  may  settle  it  with 
him.  Follow  me,  if  you  please,"  said  Mr.  Gault, 
after  Richard  had  locked  the  trunk  containing  the 
contraband  articles. 

The  new  scholar  followed  the  teacher  to  the 
office  of  the  principal  on  the  first  floor.  He  was 
very  uneasy  and  nervous,  and  almost  wished  he 
had  given  up  his  money.  But  he  felt  that  the 
tutor  was  carrying  things  altogether  too  far.  It 
was  subjecting  him  to  a  needless  indignity. 

"  This  young  man  refuses  to  give  up  his  money," 
said  Mr.  Gault  to  the  colonel,  who  was  writing 
at  his  desk. 

Without  waiting  to  ascertain  the  result  ot 
the  interview,  the  assistant  departed,  leaving  the 


128  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

obdurate  youth  alone  with  the  owner  of  those 
terribly  sharp  eyes. 

"  Have  you  read  our  regulations,  Grant  ?  "  said 
Colonel  Brockridge,  turning  round  and  looking  the 
recruit  full  in  the  face. 

But  there  was  a  pleasant  smile  upon  his  face, 
and  his  words  were  gentle,  and  even  respectful. 

"  Yes,    sir,"    replied  Richard. 

"  Then  you  are  aware  that  pupils  are  not  allowed 
to  have  money  —  are  you  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Boys  are  tempted  to  purchase  various  articles 
which  injure  them,  such  as  cakes  and  candy,  and 
improper  books.  Therefore  we  think  it  is  better 
that  they  should  not  be  provided  with  money.  Is 
this  a  satisfactory  explanation  ? " 

"  I  don't  know  but  it  is,  sir,"  replied  Richard, 
doubtfully. 

"  It  satisfies  me,  at  any  rate.  How  much  monej 
have  you  ?  " 

"  About  five  dollars." 

"  Now,  Grant,  if  you  will  hand  it  to  me,  I  wiU 
pive  you  a  receipt  for  it,  or  send  it  to  your  father. 


THE    CONUUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  129 

I  will  keep  it,  subject  to  your  order,  if  you  de 
sire  it." 

"I  don't  like  the  rule,  sir." 

"  I  think  it  is  an  excellent  -rule.  But  you  waste 
my  time.  Your  decision,  Grant." 

"  I  should  like  to  think  of  the  matter,  sir." 

"  \our  decision  at  once,"  said  the  colonel  ;  and 
Richard  saw  the  sharp  eyes  grow  a  shade  sharper, 
and  heard  the  deep  voice  grow  a  shade  sterner. 

The  recruit  winced  under  the  necessity  thus  laid 
upon  him.  The  principal  could  not  be  trifled  with, 
and  he  must  either  submit,  or  take  the  conse 
quences,  which  were  so  indefinite  to  him  that  they 
seemed  sufficiently  terrible. 

"  I  will  give  up  the  money,"  said  he,  with  a 
struggle,  as  he  handed  his  wallet  to  the  colonel. 

"  I  am  glad  to  find  you  are  a  discreet  and  sen 
sible  youth,"  added  the  colonel,  as  he  wrote  the 
receipt,  and  handed  it,  with  the  wallet,  from  which 
he  had  taken  the  money,  back  to  the  owner.  "  If 
you  wish  to  use  money  for  any  proper  purpose, 
you  can  draw  on  me,  and  your  paper  shall  be 
honored  to  the  extent  of  the  funds  in  my  hands." 


130  IS    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

"  I  don't  think  I  air  likely  to.  want  money 
here,"  answered  Richard,  gloomily. 

"  Every  needed  article  will  be  furnished.  Now, 
Grant,  I  am  afraid  you  have  come  here  with  an 
intention  to  resist  our  wholesome  regulations.  If 
so,  you  must  learn  the  meaning  of  "  right  about, 
face "  —  in  its  moral  application,  I  mean.  Your 
father  has  told  me  all  about  you,  and  given  me 
explicit  instructions  to  make  a  man  of  you.  I  un 
derstand  your  case  perfectly.  If  you  are  disposed 
to  observe  the  rules  of  the  Institute,  we  shall  treat 
you  like  a  gentleman.  The  future  is  before  you, 
young  man,  and  you  must  choose  for  yourself." 

"  I  intend  to  obey  the  rules,  sir,"  said  Richard, 
rather  crest-fallen  after  what  had  happened. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  you  say  so.  In  a  few 
days  you  will  be  provided  with  the  uniform  worn 
by  the  pupils  of  the  Institute.  Here  is  a  time  card 
for  the  fall  term.  Look  it  over  carefully,  for  you 
will  be  required  to  conform  to  it  very  strictly.  To 
morrow  morning  you  will  take  your  place  with 
the  boys,  and  go  through  with  the  programme 
just  as  though  you  had  been  here  all  your  life- 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  131 

time.  We  make  no  allowances  for  beginners ;  they 
will  have  seasonable  warning,  and  they  must  be 
on  the  ground  promptly  at  the  moment.  There 
will  be  a  dress  parade  in  a  few  moments,  and  you 
can  go  out  and  witness  it,  if  you  choose,"  said 
Colonel  Brockridge,  as  he  handed  Richard  the  card. 
"  After  supper.  Mr.  Gault  will  introduce  you  to 
the  boys  of  your  barrack." 

Richard  took  the  card,  and  left  the  room.  As 
he  passed  out  of  the  building  he  descried  the 
boys  at  play  on  the  lawn.  They  were  all  dressed 
in  a  uniform  of  gray  cloth,  though  some  wore  a 
loose  blouse,  and  some,  in  the  heat  of  play,  had 
thrown  off  their  jackets.  The  new  scholar  walked 
over  to  the  flagstaff,  where  the  stars  and  stripes 
were  flying,  and  seated  himself  on  a  bench.  The 
boys  seemed,  to  be  having  a  good  time,  in  spite 
of  the  strictness  of  the  discipline.  As  he  listened 
to  the  tremendous  noise  they  made,  and  saw  the 
rough-and-tumble  games  in  which  they  were  en 
gaged,  he  became  convinced  that  the  Institute  was 
not  of  the  BJember  style,  and  he  began  to  have 
=  hope  that  he  should  survive  the  shook. 


132  IN    SCHOOL    /USTD    OUT,    OR 

While  he  was  waiting  for  the  dress  parade,  he 
examined  the  time  card  given  him  by  the  principal. 
To  him  it  had  a  decidedly  strait-jacket  odor,  and 
he  read  it  with  a  feeling  of  repugnance,  not  to 
ssy  disgust.  It  was  as  follows  :  — 

"TUNBR'OOK    MILITARY   INSTITUTE. 

FALL     TERM. 

From   Sept.   1    to  Dec.   1. 

6  A.  M.    Reveille. 

6.30  "  Study. 

7.30  "  Breakfast. 

8  "  Squad    Drill. 

9  "  Study    and    Recitation. 
11  "  Battalion    Drill. 

I  P.  M.  Dinner. 

1.30  "  Recreation. 

3  "  Study    and   Recitation, 

5  "  Recreation. 

6  '*  Dress    Parade. 
6.30  "  Supper. 

7  "  Off  Time. 
9  "  Retire. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    BICHARL)    GUANT.  133 

The  '  Off  Time '  belongs  to  the  student ;  but 
deficient  lessons  must  be  made  up  during  these 
hours. 

&P*  Camp  duty  will  be  performed  by  all  students 
for  one  week,  in  each  term,  except  the  winter 

term. 

J.  BROCKRIDGE, 

PRINCIPAL." 

Richard  thought  the  time  card  was  rather  formi 
dable,  but  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  could 
stand,  it,  if  the  rest  of  the  boys  could. 

While  he  was  musing  upon  the  present  and  the 
future,  the  rattling  drum  sounded,  and  the  boys 
instantly  suspended  their  play.  In  a  moment  the 
whole  crowd  had  disappeared  within  the  buildings 
that  flanked  the  lawn  ;  but  presently  the  rattle  of 
several  drums  was  heard,  and  one  company  aftei 
another  marched  upon  the  parade  ground,  and 
formed  the  line.  Every  boy  was  dressed  in  full 
uniform  now,  the  blouses  and  other  non-con 
forming  garments  having  been  thrown  aside,  and 
every  one  wore  white  gloves. 

Richard  found  that  the  teachers  were  not  the 
12 


134  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

officers  of  the  companies,  or  the  battalion,  as  he 
had  expected.  Several  of  the  instructors  were 
present,  but  they  appeared  to  take  no  part  in  the 
proceedings.  Every  thing  was  managed  by  the  boys, 
apparently  without  any  assistance  from  the  teachers 
The  captains,  lieutenants,  sergeants,  and  corporals 
were  all  in  appropriate  uniform,  with  their  rank 
designated  as  in  the  United  States  army.  The 
swords  and  muskets  were  genuine  weapons,  though 
not  so  large  and  heavy  as  those  used  by  older 
soldiers.  The  students  varied  in  age  from  fourteen 
to  eighteen. 

The  various  evolutions  of  the  dress  parade  were 
regularly  performed.  The  adjutant  announced  to 
the  major  that  the  parade  was  formed ;  the  band, 
consisting  of  eight  pieces,  marched  up  and  down 
the  line ;  the  first  sergeants  reported  "  all  present 
or  accounted  for,"  and  the  company  officers  marched 
up  to  the  commander  of  the  battalion.  The  boys 
were  as  rigid  as  statues  when  the  order,  "  Parade 
—  rest,"  was  given.  The  companies  marched  back 
to  the  armories,  broke  ranks,  and  were  dismissed. 

Richard  was  delighted  with    this    exhibition,   and 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  135 

the  Tunbrook  Military  Institute  went  up  many  de 
grees  in  his  estimation.  He  followed  the  boys  into 
the  supper  room,  where,  without  much  ceremony,  Le 
made  the  acquaintance  of  several  captains  and  lieu 
tenants.  He  received  a  hearty  welcome  from  his 
new  associates,  and  began  to  feel  very  much  at 
home. 

The  supper  was  not  exactly  what  he  had  been 
accustomed  to  at  "Woodville,  but  it  was  plain 
wholesome  food ;  and  when  he  saw  officers  and 
privates,  from  the  major  down  to  the  drummers, 
partake  of  it  with  hearty  relish,  he  was  not  dis 
posed  to  grumble. 

After  supper,  the  boys  scattered  in  every  direc 
tion.  Some  went  out  doors,  some  to  the  bar 
racks,  some  to  the  school  rooms.  It  was  "  off- 
time,"  and  without  much  assistance  from  Mr.  Gault, 
who  attempted  to  introduce  him,  he  made  the 
acquaintance  of  half  the  students  in  the  Institute. 
At  nine  o'clock  the  sound  of  the  drum  rolled 
through  the  halls,  and  the  boys  all  retired. 


136  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT.    OR 


CHAPTER    XI. 

RICHARD    GOES    THROUGH    THE    DRILL,    ANT     HAS 
A    SET-TO    IN    THE    GROVE. 

RICHARD  slept  very  well,  and  was  attending  to 
the  business  of  sleeping  with  great  pertinacity, 
when  the  reveille  sounded  at  six  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  He  did  not  feel  much  like  getting  up, 
and  though  the  other  boys  in  Barrack  B  instantly 
jumped  out  of  bed,  he  did  not  heed  the  summons. 
It  went  against  his  grain  to  get  up  at  the  sound 
of  a  drum,  or  of  a  bell ;  not  that  he  cared  to  lie 
in  bed  any  longer,  but  the  principle  of  the  thing 
was  utterly  objectionable. 

"  Come,  Grant,"  said  the  boy  who  occupied  one 
of  the  beds  next  to  him,  in  a  kind  and  friendly 
tone,  "  it's  time  to  turn  out." 

"  I  suppose  it  is,"  yawned  Richard,  "  but  I'm 
not  quite  ready  to  get  up  yet." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GBANT.  137 

"  Better  get  up  at  once.  They  call  the  roll  to 
half  past  six.  You  are  in  our  company,  you  know.11 

"Suppose  I  don't  get  up — what  then?" 

"  It  will  be  all  the  worse  for  you." 

"What  will  they  dor" 

"  I  don't  know ;  but  fellows  don't  like  to  be 
late  at  roll-call." 

Richard  concluded  to  get  up,  for  he  preferred  to 
see  a  punishment  inflicted  upon  some  one  besides 
himself  before  he  got  into  trouble.  Bailey  —  for  this 
was  the  name  of  the  boy  next  to  him  —  told  him 
what  to  do,  and  where  to  go,  till  they  made  their 
appearance  at  the  armory  of  Company  D,  to  which 
the  recruit  had  been  assigned.  They  were  then 
sent  to  the  school  room  for  an  hour's  study. 
Rich  \rd  was  examined  to  ascertain  his  attainments, 
and  placed  in  a  class,  and  he  was  told  to  prepare 
himself  for  the  lessons  of  the  day.  There  was  no 
great  hardship  in  this,  and  as  Richard's  talents 
were  of  a  high  order,  he  had  no  difficulty  in  per 
forming  the  work  assigned  to  him. 

The  breakfast  call  scattered  the  beys  again,  and 
they  were  soon  reassembled  in  the  dining  room. 
12* 


188  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

When  they  were  seated,  profound  silence  reigned 
throughout  the  apartment.  The  principal,  all  the 
assistant  teachers,  and  every  one  else  belonging  to 
the  establishment,  were  present.  The  chaplain  then 
read  a  short  passage  from  the  Scriptures,  which 
was  followed  by  a  prayer,  the  whole  service  occu 
pying  not  more  than  three  or  four  minutes. 

The  breakfast  consisted  of  coffee,  beefsteak,  po 
tatoes,  with  cold  bread  and  butter.  The  new 
comer  was  perfectly  satisfied  with  this  fare,  and 
taking  it  as  a  sample  of  his  living,  he  did  not  be 
lieve  he  should  starve. 

"  What  next,  Nevers  ? "  asked  Richard  of  the 
boy  who  sat  next  to  him,  and  who  wore  the  desig 
nation  of  an  orderly  sergeant. 

"  Squad  drill,  my  boy.  We  shall  give  you  some 
now,"  replied  Nevers.  "  We  begin  to  find  out 
what  a  fellow  is  made  of  on  drill." 

There  was  a  little  spare  time  before  the  drill 
came  on,  and  the  new  student  improved  it  by 
inquiring  particularly  into  the  nature  of  his  duties. 
Bailey  was  patient  and  communicative,  and  he  ob« 
tained  from  him  all  the  information  he  wanted. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICK  \.ED    GRANT.  139 

Again  the  drum  rattled,  and  the  boys  made  theii 
way  to  the  several  armories.  The  doors  and  win 
dows  were  thrown  open,  and  the  drill  commenced. 
It  was  conducted  by  Mr.  Gault,  who  was  assisted 
oy  various  officers  of  the  company. 

"  Xevers,"  said  the  assistant,  "  you  may  take 
Grant  and  instruct  him  in  the  positions." 

Richard  -glanced  at  the  orderly  sergeant  to  whom 
this  command  had  been  given,  and  the  look  of  satis 
faction  which  Nevers  put  on  did  not  please  him. 

"  This  way,  if  you  please,  Grant,"  said  the 
young  orderly  sergeant,  as  he  led  the  way  to  one 
corner  of  the  armory. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  ? "  demanded  the 
recruit. 

"  Give  you  the  positions." 

"  Are  you  my  teacher  ? " 

"  I  am  ordered  to  give  you  the  positions,"  re 
plied  Nevers,  chuckling  with  a  delight  which  the 
Dew  comer  could  not  understand. 

"  You  want  to  find  out  what  I  am  made  ct  — 
don't  you  ? "  said  Richard,  remembering  what  thn 
other  had  said  to  him  at  breakfast. 


140  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

"  I  always  obey  orders." 

"  Well,  I  think  I  should  rather  be  instructed  by 
the  regular  teachers." 

"  Very  well ;  I  will  report  to  Mr.  Gault." 

"  You  needn't  trouble  yourself.  If  this  is  the 
custom,  go  ahead.  I  am  ready." 

"  Stand  as  I  do,  if  you  please  —  heels  on 
the  same  line,  feet  turned  out  equally,  knees 
straight." 

Richard  observed  all  these  instructions,  and  being 
a  very  tractable  scholar,  he  was  soon  master  of  the 
positions. 

"  Eyes  —  right !  "  continued  Nevers,  explaining 
the  meaning  of  the  order.  "  Front." 

There  were  three  other  boys,  who  had  not  yet 
been  supplied  with  uniforms,  having  come  to  the 
Institute  a  few  days  before.  These  also  were 
placed  in  Nevers's  care,  and  he  began  to  drill 
them  in  the  facings. 

"Attention  —  squad,"  said  the  drill  master,  ex 
plaining  what  he  meant,  and  going  through  with  the 
next  movement.  "  Right  —  face.*' 

Richard  did  not  come  to  time,  and    the   sergeant 


THJE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  141 

repeated  his  instructions,  and  gave  the  order  again ; 
but  it  was  done  no  better  than  the  first  time. 

"  Move  quicker,  Grant.  How  long  will  it  take 
you  to  turn  on  your  left  heel  ?  Now,  try  again. 
Right  — face!" 

The  young  gentleman  from  Woodvfllfl  did  not 
like  the  style  of  the  drill  master's  remarks.  Though 
he  had  been  scrupulously  polite  in  all  he  had  said, 
up  to  the  point  of  Richard's  failure  to  obey  the 
order  with  promptness,  there  was  something  in 
his  tone  and  manner  that  was  very  offensive  to 
him.  Nevers  seemed  to  feel  that  he  was  armed 
with  authority,  and  he  intended  to  make  the  new 
comer  feel  it ;  but  Richard  took  his  own  time,  and 
after  they  had  tried  half  a  dozen  times,  he  could 
not  "right  face"  till  after  the  others  had  completed 
the  movement. 

"  How  long  will  it  take  you  to  turn  on  your 
heel,  Grant  ? "  said  Xevers,  sharply,  when  his  pa 
tience  had  been  sorely  tried. 

"  Till  you  speak  a  little  more  civilly,"  replied 
Richard,  quietly.  "  Perhaps  nrt  till  you  have  found 
out  what  I  am  made  of." 


142  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

Nevers  bit  his  lip  at  this  reply.  Perhaps  he 
was  conscious  that  he  ought  not  to  have  used  the 
remark,  or  he  might  have  reported  the  contumacy 
of  the  recruit  to  the  assistant  in  charge  of  the 
room. 

"  We  will  try  again,"  continued  Nevers.  "  Right 
—  face." 

The  result  was  no  better  than  before  ;  for  Rich 
ard  was  so  offended  at  the  manner  of  the  instruct 
or  that  he  determined  not  to  obey. 

"  Well,  Grant,  you  won't  get  round  till  the  first 
day  of  January.  You  are  a  perfect  dough-head," 
said  Nevers,  the  last  remark  being  in  a  low  tone, 
though  it  was  distinctly  heard  by  the  subject  of  it. 

"  All  right,"  muttered  Richard.  "  If  you  have 
found  out  what  my  head  is  made  of,  I  will  show 
you,  by  and  by,  what  my  fist  is  made  of." 

"  Ready  when  you  are,"  replied  Nevers,  drop 
ping  his  voice  so  that  the  assistant  teacher  could 
not  hear  him.  "Now,  about  —  face;"  and  he 
explained  the  movement,  and  went  through  with  it 
himself. 

Richard,  having    made    up    his    mind  what  to  do 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT. 

when  the  occasion  offered,  did  not  deem  it  neces 
sary  to  carry  his  resistance  any  farther  at  present 
Besides,  he  was  very  desirous  of  learning  the  drill, 
that  he  might  join  the  company.  -  His  "  about  face," 
therefore,  was  unexceptionable. 

"  Very  well,  Grant,"  said  the  drill  master,  in  a 
satirical  tone,  and  with  a  patronizing  air. 

"  Your  praise  and  your  censure  are  all  the  same 
to  me.  Spare  me  both,  if  you  please,"  replied 
Richard,  with  a  dignity  becoming  the  male  heir 
of  Woodville. 

"  No  impudence,  you  puppy  ! "  growled  Nevers, 
his  cheek  flushed  with  anger.  "  If  Gault  wasn't 
here,  I'd  boot  you." 

"  I  will  make  an  opportunity  for  you  when  he 
is  not  present.  Do  your  duty  like  a  decent  fel 
low,  if  you  can,"  answered  Richard. 

"  Squad,  forward  —  march,"  said  Nevers,  as  he 
explained  how  the  command  was  to  be  executed. 

As  Richard  and  his  companions  in  the  squad 
were  very  tractable  scholars,  they  soon  mastered  all 
the  mysteries  of  the  step  in  common  time,  and  were 
then  instructed  in  the  principles  of  the  "  double 


144  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OT  T,    OR 

quick."  They  were  then  reviewed  several  times?  in 
what  they  had  learned  ;  after  which  muskets  were 
placed  in  their  hands,  and  they  were  taught  to 
"  shoulder  arms,"  "  support  arms,"  and  "  present 
arms." 

The  hour  devoted  to  drill  was  finished,  and  in 
spite  of  the  overbearing  manner  of  the  instructor, 
Richard  was  pleased  with  the  exercise,  and  even 
began  to  entertain  visions  of  military  glory. 

The  two  hours  devoted  to  study  and  recitations 
passed  off  without  any  thing  to  distinguish  them. 
Richard  had  learned  his  lessons,  and  every  thing 
went  off  to  his  satisfaction.  The  next  item  on  the 
time  card  was  the  battalion  drill.  The  recruits 
were  placed  in  the  ranks,  and  for  an  hour  and  a 
half  they  were  exercised  in  the  school  of  the  bat 
talion  ;  part  of  the  time  by  Colonel  Brockridge, 
and  part  of  the  time  by  the  young  gentleman  who 
had  been  elected  by  the  company  officers  to  the 
command  of  the  battalion  —  Major  Morgan.  If 
Richard  was  pleased  with  the  squad  and  company 
rill,  he  was  delighted  with  that  of  the  battalion. 

After 'dinner  came  the  hour  of   recreation.     Dur- 


THE    CONQUEHT    OF    KICHA.RD    GRANT.  145 

ing  this  time  the  boys  were  allowed  to  go  any  where 
upon  the  estate,  which  contained  about  a  hundred 
acres  of  land.  Some  of  them  made  up  games  on 
the  parade  ground,  and  others  went  over  to  the 
grove,  a  short  distance  from  the  Institute  build 
ings.  Richard  and  Bailey,  who  had  become  good 
friends  in  the  short  time  they  had  been  ac 
quainted,  took  a  walk  over  the  estate.  They 
found  the  students  engaged  in  every  amusement 
which  the  genius  of  a  boy  could  devise,  from  base 
ball  and  cricket  down  to  mud  dams  and  water 
wheels. 

In  the  grove  they  found  Nevers,  whom  Richard 
was  very  anxious  to  meet.  The  orderly  sergeant 
was  a  year  older  than  Richard,  and  somewhat 
heavier. 

"  There  is  the  fellow  I've  been  looking  for," 
said  Richard  to  his  companion. 

«  Who  —  Nevers  ?  " 

"  Yes,  that's  his  name." 

"  Do  you  know  him  ? " 

"  He    drilled    our    squad  this  morning,  and    took 
the  trouble  to  insult  me  several   times." 
13 


146  IN    SCHOOL   AND    OUT,    OK 

"  Just  like  him.  He  is  the  biggest  bully  in  the 
school." 

"  I  am  going  to  knock  some  of  his  impudence 
out  of  him." 

"You?"  exclaimed  Bailey,  stopping  short,  and 
looking  with  astonishment  at  the  new  comer. 

"  I  am  going  to  try  it,  at  any  rate,"  added 
Richard,  more  modestly.  "  I  don't  let  any  fellow 
insult  me." 

"  Why,  he  will  break  every  bone  in  your  body. 
He  can  lick  any  fellow  in  the  school." 

"  I  don't  care  for  that.  I  won't  be  imposed 
upon  by  him." 

"  But  it  vfon't  do  ;  if  any  fellow  gets  up  a  fight 
here,  it  goes  hard  with  him." 

"  Can't  help  that." 

"  But  he  will  whip* you,  as  sure  as  you  attempt 
it.  I  tell  you  he  is  the  bully  of  the  school." 

"  He  called  me  a  dough-head,  on  drill,  this 
morning." 

"  If  you  had  reported  him  to  Mr.  Gault,  he 
would  have  punished  him  severely.  No  officei 
is  allowed  to  speak  impudently  to  a  private. 


THE    CO-NUri>X    OF    RICHARD. GKANT.  147 

especially  to  a  new  fellow.  Why  didn't  you  re 
port  him  ? " 

"  Because  I  feel  able  to  fight  my  own  battles ; 
besides,  I  don't  like  the  idea  of  being  a  tell 
tale." 

"  I  advise  you  not  to  touch  him.  He  will  make 
mince  meat  of  you,  if  you  do." 

"  Perhaps  he  will ;  he  shall  have  a  chance  to 
tv  it." 

"  I  should  like  to  see  him  licked,  and  so  would 
every  other  fellow  in  the  school." 

"  I  think  I  can  take  care  of  him." 

"Do  you  know  any  thing  about  the  science?" 

"  0,  well,  something,"  replied  Richard,  with  as 
sumed  indifference. 

But  Richard  had  been  very  thoroughly  educated 
in  the  science  of  self-defence  by  Bob  Bleeker,  who 
had  served  his  tune  as  a  butcher's  boy  in  New 
York  city,  and  done  duty  there  as  a  rough  of  the 
first  water. 

"  Nevers  knows  all  about  it.  He  has  had  half 
a  dozen  pitched  battles  with  fellows  whom  he  bul 
lied,  and  all  of  them  got  whipped.  Nevers  ha* 


148  IN    SCHOOL    A.V1)    OUT,    OK 

been  '  cock  of  the  walk  for  the  last  year,  for  no 
fellow  dares  say  a  word  to  him." 

Richard  said  no  more,  but  went  directly  to  the 
place  where  the  bully  was  standing.  He  walked 
up  to  him  with  a  bold  and  defiant  air. 

"  I  am  glad  to  meet  you,  Xevers,"  said  he,  with 
easy  self-possession. 

"Are  you,  my  fighting  chicken  ?  "  laughed  Nevers. 

"  You  called  me  a  dough-head  this  morning,'' 
added  Richard. 

"  I  did  ;  and  to  make  sure  that  there  is  no  mis 
take,  I  repeat  it  —  You  are  a  dough-head." 

"  Then  take  that  for  your  impudence  ! "  said 
Richard,  as  with  a  sudden  movement  he  slapped 
the  bully's  face. 

"  A  fight !  A  fight !  "  shouted  the  dozen  boys 
who  were  gathered  in  that  part  of  the  grove. 

"  What  do  you  want,  Grant  ? "  demanded  Xevers, 
turning  pale  and  red  with  rage.  "  Do  you  want 
me  to  lick  you  ? " 

"  If  you  please.  You  wanted  to  know  what  I 
am  made  of.  I  am  ready  to  show  you." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHARD    GRANT.  149 

"  Clear  the  ring  ! "  shouted  the  boys,  forming  a 
circle  round  the  two  belligerents. 

Richard  coolly  threw  off  his  jacket  and  vest 
rolled  up  his  shirt  sleeves,  unloosed  his  suspenders, 
and  wound  them  round  his  waist,  to  support  his 
pants.  Nevers  threw  off  his  jacket  only.  By  this 
t/me,  at  least  fifty  boys  had  assembled  to  witness 
the  encounter ;  and  so  unpopular  was  the  bully, 
that  Richard  had  the  sympathy  of  the  whole  crowd, 
except  a  few  personal  friends  of  his  opponent. 

"  I  am  all  ready,"  said  Richard,  taking  the  most 
approved  attitude. 

"  So  am  I,"  replied  the  ready  Xevers,  as  he  edged 
up  to  Richard,  and  attempted  to  plant  a  blow  by 
the  side  of  his  head,  which  was  handsomely  par 
ried,  and  a  left-handed  rap  lodged  under  the  eye 
of  the  bully. 

This  blow  maddened  Xcvcrs,  and  he  redoubled 
his  efforts  to  crush  his  opponent,  as  he  had  expected 
to  do  at  the  first  onset.  "  Keep  cool,  and  have 
both  eyes  open,"  had  been  the  oft-repeated  admo 
nition  of  Richard's  distinguished  instructor  in  the 
sublime  art  of  self-defence,  and  he  carefully  observed 
13* 


150  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

the  instruction.  After  a  few  more  plunges  on  the 
part  of  Nevers,  he  found  himself  on  the  ground, 
from  the  effect  of  a  stunning  blow  which  Richard 
had  given  him  on  the  side  of  the  head. 

"  Are  you  satisfied  ?  "  called  Richard,  flushed  with 
victory. 

"  Xo  !  "  yelled  Xevers,  as  he  sprang  to  his  feet, 
and  rushed  upon  his  antagonist. 

Richard's  coolness  enabled  him  to  do  wonders, 
and  the  bully  was  down  again  in  a  moment  more. 

"  Come  on  if  you  are  not  satisfied,"  said  Rich 
ard,  whose  nose  was  bleeding,  and  on  whose  face 
there  was  a  huge  swelling,  caused  by  the  bully's 
hard  fist. 

"  Time  !  "  shouted  the  boys. 

"  Gault's  coming  !  Dry  up  ! "  "  Settle  it  another 
time,"  added  others,  as  they  began  to  scatter. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GBANT.  151 


CHAPTER    XII. 

BICHARD     DOES    A     "  BIG    THING,"     AND     TAKES     THE 

CONSEQUENCES. 

IN  the  language  of  the  "  prize  ring,"  Nevers  was 
still  able  to  "  come  to  time ; "  therefore  Richard 
could  not  be  regarded  as  the  victor  in  the  fierce 
contest.  The  boys  who  formed  the  ring  began  to 
scatter  as  soon  as  the  coming  of  the  assistant 
teacher  was  announced.  But  they  helped  the  com 
batants  to  clothe  themselves,  and  used  every  effort 
in  their  power  to  conceal  the  fact  that  a  fightr  had 
taken  place. 

"  A  drawn  battle,"  said  one  of  the  student*. 

"  Grant,"  said  Nevers,  "  I  am  far  from  being 
satisfied.  At  five  o'clock,  if  you  are  ready,  we 
will  finish  this  business." 

"  With  all  my  heart,"  replied  Richard,  wiping 
the  blood  from  his  nose. 


1/52  IN    SCIIOOI     AND    OUT,     OR 

"  T  hope  you  will  do  so,"  said  the  bully,  ear 
nestly. 

"  You  hope  I  will !  Do  you  suppose  I  will  not  ? 
I  am  v  tiling  to  be  put  under  bonds  to  appeaT 
at  the  time  named,  Nevers.  If  any  body  backs 
out,  I  shall  not  be  the  one." 

"  1  am  sure  I  shall  not." 

"  Good  !  "    shouted  the  boys. ' 

"  Now,  keep  still,  fellows,"  added  Nevers. 
"  Don't  say  a  word  about  it,  or  all  the  fun  will 
be  spoiled." 

The  spectators  of  the  barbarous  spectacle  all 
promised  to  keep  still,  and  Richard  moved  over  to 
a  brook  behind  the  grove  to  wash  the  blood 
from  his  face.  His  opponent  had  sundry  very 
bad-looking  places  on  his  physiognomy,  but  no 
blood  had  been  drawn. 

By  this  time  Mr.  Gault  made  his  appearance 
in  the  grove  ;  but  so  well  did  the  boys  play  their 
parts,  that  he  did  not  even  suspect  that  any 
unusual  event  had  transpired.  Some  of  them 
commenced  a  game  of  "  tag,"  and  played  ^  ith 
such  zeal  that  no  one  could  have  suspected  they 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    UICIIAIU)    GRANT.  153 

were  not  in  earnest.  Others  engaged  in  conver 
sation,  and  those  who  had  followed  Richaid  to  the 
brook  resumed  their  labors  upon  the  dam  and 
water  wheel. 

Mr.  Gault  had  no  particular  motive  in  visiting 
th.^  grove.  He  was  merely  taking  a  walk  in  the 
discharge  of  his  duty,  which  included  a  general 
supervision  of  the  boys  on  all  the  grounds.  But 
Richard  kept  out  of  his  way,  fearful  lest  hig 
swelled  face  should  betray  him,  and  thus  prevent 
the  final  settlement  of  the  account.  He  felt  like 
a  victor  already,  for  he  was  perfectly  confident 
that  his  superior  science  and  coolness  would  give 
him  the  battle. 

I  am  sorry  to  add  that  he  did  not  think  of 
the  good  resolutions  he  had  made  ;  or,  if  he  did, 
he  banished  the  thought  as  inconvenient  and  un- 
comfi  .  '.  Te  really  believed  that  he  had  been 

deeply  ii.jured  by  the  bully  of  the  Institute,  and 
if  he  did  not  regard  it  as  a  positive  duty  to 
obtain  satisfaction,  he  at  least  felt  that  such  a 
coursi  rfectly  justifiable. 

Nevers     was    the    bullv    of    the    school.       Weak 


(  ~A  IN    SCHOOL    A.XD    OUT,    OR 

and  timid  boys  were  obliged  to  submit  to  his 
insults.  He  had  won  the  position  of  the  "  best 
man "  in  the  school,  and  he  employed  his  power 
in  playing  the  tyrant.  Ilichard  felt  that  he  must 
either  whip  him,  or  acknowledge  him  as  his  supe 
rior,  and  submit  to  his  rule. 

The    element   of  pride    also   had    a    powerful   in 
fluence  upon  his  mind.     Bailey   had    told   him  that 
f 

Nevers  could  whip  any  fellow  in  the  Institute ;  and 
it  followed,  of  course,  if  he  could  master  him,  he 
should  at  once  become  the  champion  of  the  ring. 
Richard  regarded  this  as  a  proud  distinction,  and 
he  was  quite  willing  to  have  a  battered  nose  and 
a  swelled  face  in  the  achievement  of  such  an 
honor. 

More  than  all  this,  Richard  was  animated  by  the 
generous  sentiment  that,  in  fighting  and  whipping 
the  bully  of  the  ring,  he  became  the  champion  of 
the  weak  and  the  timid,  who  dared  not  resent  the 
insolence  of  Nevers. 

When  he  had  washed  his  face  and  stopped  the 
bleeding,  he  followed  the  course  of  the  brook,  till 
t  emptied  itself  ink  the  river,  which  was  a  small 


THE    COX  QUEST    OF    KICHARD    GRANT.  155 

stream  some  four  or  five  rods  wide.  He  was  at 
tended  by  Bailey  and  two  or  three  other  boys,  -who 
had  suddenly  conceived  a  very  great  admiration  for 
him.  If  he  was  not  the  victor  in  the  fight,  he  had 
the  advantage,  and  he  had  already  partially  entered 
upon  the  enjoyment  of  the  honors  which  would  be 
bestowed  upon  the  conqueror  of  Nevers. 

A  short  distance  above  the  mouth  of  the  brook, 
the  river  received  the  waters  of  the  beautiful  and 
picturesque  Tunbrook  Lake.  The  Institute  grounds 
bordered  upon  it  for  some  distance,  and  great 
was  the  satisfaction  of  Richard  when  he  saw  sev 
eral  boats,  which  his  companions  informed  him  be 
longed  to  the  school.  There  was  a  large  schooner- 
rigged  sail  boat,  two  twelve-oar  race  boats,  besides 
three  smaller  craft.  He  felt  at  home  here,  and  in 
quired  particularly  whether  the  boys  were  allowed 
to  use  these  boats.  They  were  only  permitted  to 
sail  in  company  with  some  of  the  instructors. 

The  boys  were  exercised  in  rowing  on  Satur 
day  afternoons,  when  the  regular  sessions  o^  thn 
school  were  suspended,  and  also  upon  the  wcca- 
uional  holidays  which  were  granted.  The  lake 


156  LN  SCHOOL  AND  OUT,  OR 

was  sovcn  miles  long,  by  about  two  in  breadth^ 
so  that  there  was  abundant  sea  room.  While 
they  were  examining  the  boats,  and  viewing  the 
beautiful  lake,  the  signal  bell  in  the  tower  of 
the  Institute  school  room  sounded  its  warning 
peal,  and  summoned  them  to  study  and  recita 
tion. 

"  How   does   my    face   look,  Bailey  ? " 

"  Xot   very   bad." 

"  Do  you  think  Gault  will  smell  a  mice  when 
he  hears  my  lessons  ?  " 

"  I    don't    see    why    he    should." 

"  I  guess  I  can  stave  him  off  if  he  docs,"  added 
Richard,  confidently.  "  Didn't  you  see  me  tumble 
down  when  that  fellow  chased  me  ? " 

"  What  fellow  ?  "    asked  Bailey. 

"  Any  fellow  you  please,"  replied  Richard,  with 
a  knowing  smile. 

"  I  didn't  see  any  fellow  chase  you,"  added 
Bailey,  innocently. 

"  Can't  you  see  through  a  millstone  when  there 
U  a  hole  in  it  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  can." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  167 

"  Don't  you  see  what  I  mean  ? " 

"  No,  I  don't." 

"  If  Gault  asks  me  how  I  hurt  my  face,  I  will 
tell  him  a  fellow  was  chasing  me,  and  I  tumbled 
down.  Of  course  all  the  rest  of  you  saw  it." 

"  But  I  don't  see  it,"  persisted  Bailey. 

"  Don't  you,  indeed !  Then  I  think  you  ought 
to  have  a  pair  of  leather  spectacles." 

"  O,  I  know  what  you  mean,  but  I  don't  believe 
iu  lying  about  it." 

"Ah,  then  you  are  a  military  saint  —  are  you?" 
said  Richard,  with  a  sneer. 

"  All  but  the  saint,"  laughed  Bailey.  "  I  don't 
think  there  is  any  use  in  lying  about  it." 

"  Then  I  suppose  you  think  it  was  very  wicked 
of  me  to  fight  with  Xevers." 

"  No,  I  don't,"  answered  Bailey,  promptly  and 
decidedly.  "  Xevers  is  a  bully,  and  he  insulted 
you.  My  father  always  told  me  never  to  lake  an 
insult,  but  he  would  thrash  me  for  telling  a  lie." 

"  Well,  Bailey,  I  believe  you  are  right.  I  think 
it  is  mean  tn  tell  a  lie;  but  how  shall  I  manage 
it?" 

14 


158  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

ki  Face  the  music.  A  fellow  who  can  stand 
such  a  pounding  as  you  have  had,  wouldn't  mind 
being  punished." 

"  I    don't   like   to   be    punished." 

"  I  don't  know  as  the  colonel  would  punish 
you.  If  a  fellow  gets  up  '  a  fight,  he  has  to  take 
it  ;  but  if  he  only  defends  himself,  he  says  he 
does  no  more  than  his  duty." 

"Well,  who  got  up  this  fight?" 

"  That's  the  point.  Nevers  insulted  you,  and 
you  pitched  into  him.  I  don't  know  which  is 
most  to  blame." 

"  We  will  leave  it  to  the  powers  that  be,  and 
not  bother  our  heads  about  the  question  I  won't 
lie  about  it,  any  how." 

By  the  time  this  point  was  settled  the  boys 
had  reached  the  school  room.  Richard  applied 
himself  with  zeal  and  patience  to  the  labors  of  the 
afternoon,  determined  to  do  his  whole  duty.  When 
called  out  to  recite,  Mr.  Gault  noticed  the  swelling 
upon  his  face,  and  at  recess  asked  him  what  hs,d 
caused  it. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHAKD    GKANT.  15J 

"  It  was  done  in  a  little  affair  out  in  the  grove 
sir,"  replied  Richard. 

"  What  kind  of  an  affair  ? " 

"  Xevers  and  I  had  a  little  set-to,"  said  Richard 

"  Rather  rough  play,  I  should  think,"  addet 
Mr.  Gault,  as  he  struck  the  bell  for  the  work  to 
be  resumed. 

Richard  congratulated  himself  that  he  had  es 
caped,  and,  as  he  thought,  without  telling  a  lie.  He 
told  none  with  his  lips,  but  his  manner  was  such  as 
to  assure  the  teacher  that  the  affair  in  the  grove 
had  been  nothing  but  friendly  sport.  Deception, 
or  wilfully  misleading  another,  for  the  accomplish 
ment  of  a  purpose,  is,  in  our  opinion,  just  as  cul 
pable  a  falsehood  as  gaining  the  same  end  by  a 
lie  expressed  in  words.  But  Richard  had  not  come 
up  to  this  standard. 

At  the  close  of  the  school  session,  Richard  has 
tened  to  the  grove,  as  did  all  the  boys  who  were 
in  the  secret  of  the  fight.  Nevers  was  on  the 
ground  soon  after  him,  and  the  arrangements  for 
the  fight  were  hastily  completed.  A  line  of  scouts 
reaching  from  the  parade  ground  to  the  grove  wa? 


160  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

stationed  at  convenient  distances  to  give  warning 
of  the  approach  of  any  of  the  teachers.  The  ring 
was  formed,  and  Richard  coolly  divested  himself  of 
all  superfluous  clothing,  and  prepared  with  the  ut 
most  care  for  the  desperate  encounter. 

Xevers  was  ready  sooner  than  Richard,  for  he 
was  not  so  precise  in  the  arrangement  of  his  gar 
ments.  As  he  took  his  place  in  the  ring,  though 
he  stood  strong  and  defiant,  there  was  a  kind  of 
nervousness  in  his  manner,  which  might  have  been 
detected  by  a  keen  observer. 

"  Come,  Grant,  we  shall  not  get  to  work  to-day, 
if  you  don't  huiry  up,"  said  Xevers,  his  lip  curl 
ing  into  a  sneer. 

But  it  was  the  bully  in  him  that  spoke.  He 
had  a  reputation  to  sustain,  and  he  was  saying 
and  doing  all  he  could  to  ward  off  any  imputation 
upon  his  courage. 

"  In  one  moment,  Nevers,"    added  Richard. 

"  You  are  as  particular  as  though  you  were 
going  to  a  -ball,"  continued  Xevers. 

"  I    suppose    you    are    too    much    of   a    man    U' 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  161 

bawl,  whatever  happens ;  so  here  won't  be  any," 
replied  Richard. 

"  We  shall  have  the  colonel  and  all  the  teachers 
down  upon  us,  if  you  don't  get  fixed  soon." 

"  I'm  all  ready,"  said  Richard,  throwing  himself 
into  the  attitude  of  the  pugilist. 

"  Come  on,   then." 

Richard  edged  up  to  his  antagonist,  and  after 
considerable  sparring,  the  fight  commenced  in  good 
earnest.  Xevers  was  too  much  excited  to  use  all 
his  strength  to  the  best  advantage,  for  the  first 
hit  he  received  seemed  to  make  him  angry.  In 
the  first  round  Richard  had  the  advantage.  In  the 
second,  Nevcrs  knocked  him  down ;  but  he  was  not 
at  all  disconcerted.  The  heavy  blows  he  received 
did  not  appear  to  disturb  his  equanimity,  while  his 
opponent  worked  himself  up  into  a  towering  pas 
sion.  The  fight  went  on  for  ten  minutes  with  vary 
ing  results.  At  one  time  all  the  spectators  were 
sure  that,  Xe'vers  would  win,  and  at  another  thej 
were  equally  sure  that  (mint  would  be  the  victor. 

The  anger  of  Xevers  exhausted  him  more  than 
his  tremendous  efforts.  Both  parties  had  been  ter- 
14* 


162  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    Oil 

ribly  punished,  but  Richard  was  still  cool  and  self- 
possessed.  At  last  Xevers  became  desperate,  and 
rushed  upon  his  foe,  determined  at  one  effoit  to 
crush  him.  He  was  furious,  and  abandoned  all 
the  science  he  had  brought  to  his  aid,  and  appar 
ently  depended  entirely  upon  brute  force.  The 
consequence  was,  that  he  laid  himself  open  to  his 
cool  rival,  and  Richard  rained  a  series  of  tremen 
dous  blows  upon  his  head,  which  carried  him  un 
der.  He  fell  heavily  upon  the  ground,  and  lay 
there  incapable  of  moving. 

Richard,  though  his  nose  was  bleeding,  and  he 
could  not  see  out  of  one  eye,  seated  himself  on 
the  ground  for  a  moment,  till  he  had  recovered  his 
breath,  and  then  took  his  place  in  the  ring. 

"  Time !  "   cried   the   friends  of  Richard. 

But  Nevers  could  not  "  come  to  time."  He 
raised  himself  partly  up, -but  sank  back  again,  in 
capable  of  making  the  effort  to  rise. 

"  Come  on  !  "  said  Richard,  as  lie  sparred  a  lit 
tle  with  nis  fists  to  assure  the  spectators  that  ho 
was  "  game "  to  the  last. 

Nevers  made   no   reply,  and  Richard  was  declared 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  163 

the  victor  by  his.  own  friends,  and  the  proposi 
tion  was  admitted  by  those  of  his  prostrate  an 
tagonist. 

"  I  am  satisfied,"  added  Richard,  as  he  picked 
up  his  clothes,  and  made  his  way  down  to  the 
brook,  attended  by  an  admiring  crowd. 

When  Nevers  recovered  his  breath,  he  rose  from 
the  ground,  and  his  companions  helped  him  down 
to  the  water,  where  he  was  bathed  by  his  sympa 
thizing  friends.  Both  of  the  combatants  were  se 
verely  though  not  seriously  injured. 

"What's  to  be  done  now,  fellows?"  asked  Rich 
ard,  when  all  that  cold  water  could  do  for  him 
had  been  done.  "  I  suppose  we  are  all  in  a  bad 
scrape." 

"  That's  so,"  replied  several.  "  We  will  stand 
by  you,  Grant,  as  well  as  we  car.." 

"  I  am  not  exactly  in  condition  to  appear  at 
dress  parade,"  added  Richard,  turning  his  head 
round,  so  as  to  bring  his  available  eye  to  bear 
upon  his  companions. 

"  You  are  better  off  than  Nevers,  who  is  first 
sergeant  of  Company  D." 


164  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

"  Can't  we  keep  out  of  sight  till  we  get  our 
eyes  open,  as  little  kittens  do  ?  " 

"  Roll  call  before  dress  parade,"  suggested  Bai 
ley. 

"  Can't  some  fellow  answer  for  me  ?  I  will 
spend  the  night  in  the  cahin  of  the  sail  boat  on 
the  lake.  It  won't  be  the  first  time  I've  slept  in 
a  boat." 

"  That  won't  do.     Better  face   the  music,  Grant." 

"  But,  I  shall  be  punished  for  this  affair.  I 
don't  —  " 

*'  Colonel  Brockridge  is  coming  !  "  was  the  word 
passed  down  the  line  of  scouts,  interrupting  Rich 
ard's  remarks  on  the  subject  of  punishment. 

"  What  shall  I  do  ?  " 

"  Don't  do  any  thing,  Grant,"  said  Bailey.  "  You 
are  sure  to  be  found  out,  whatever  you  do.  If 
you  run  away,  it  will  be  all  the  worse  for  you." 

Richard,  after  a  moment's  reflection,  was  of  the 
same  opinion,  and  he  decided  to  take  the  conse 
quences,  whatever  they  might  be. 

'•What    does    all    this    mean?"    demanded    the 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GKANT.  165 

colonel,  sternly,  when  he  saw  the  swelled  face  of 
Richard. 

"  Been  a  fight,  sir,"    replied  several  of  the  boy? 

"  Between  whom  ?  " 

"  Nevers  and  Grant." 

'•'  Nevers  and  Grant  will  report  forthwith  in  my 
office,"  said  the  principal,  as  he  walked  back  to 
ihe  Institute. 


166  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,   OK 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

RICHARD    LISTENS    TO  A    HOMILY    ON    FIGHTING,  AND 
SPENDS    THE    NIGHT    IN    THE    GUARD    HOUSE. 

RICHARD,  in  obedience  to  the  order  of  the  prin 
cipal,  immediately  repaired  to  the  office,  where  he 
was  soon  joined  by  Nevers,  both  of  them  very 
much  the  worse  for  the  encounter. 

"  You  have  been  fighting  —  have  you,  young 
gentlemen  ? "  demanded  Colonel  Brockridge,  as  he 
entered  the  room. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  I  oth  of  the  culprits,  in  the 
same  breath. 

"  You  know  the  rules  of  the  Institute,  Nevers," 
added  the  principal,  sternly. 

"  I  do,  sir ;  but  I  was  struck,  and  was  obliged 
to  fight  in  self-defence." 

"  And  you,  Grant,  had  common  sense  enough  to 
know  better  than  to  engage  in  a  fight.  You  struck 
the  first  blow  —  did  you  ?  " 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHARD    GRANT.  167 

"  I  struck  the  first  blow  that  was  given  with 
the  fist,  but  Nevers  struck  the  heaviest  blow  with 
his  tongue." 

"  Explain,  Grant." 

"  At  breakfast  I  was  informed  by  Nevers  that 
they  found  out  what  boys  were  made  of  on  drill." 

"  Did  you  make  use  of  this  remark,  Nevers  ? M 
asked  the  principal. 

"  I  did,  sir." 

"  What  did  you  mean  by  it  ?  " 

"  Simply  that  we  found  out  something  about  a 
boy's  capacity." 

"  Ah,  indeed  ! "  added  Colonel  Brockridge,  in  a 
slightly  satirical  tone.  "  What  did  you  understand 
by  the  remark,  Grant  ?  " 

"  That  a  fellow  who  hadn't  spunk  enough  to 
protect  himself  must  submit  to  be  insulted,  and  to 
be  bullied  by  those  who  were  wiser  than  he  in 
military  matters." 

"  I  did  not  mean  that,  sir,"  protested  Nevers. 

"  His  looks  and  his  tone  indicated  it,"  said 
.Richard.  "  And  when  he  was  directed  to  instruct 
me  in  the  positions,  his  tone  and  manner  were 


168  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

haughty  and  domineering'.  I  so  understood  it>  sir; 
if  I  am  wrong,  I  am  willing  to  apologize.  In  the 
course  of  the  drill  he  called  me  a  dough-head." 

"  Is  this  true,  Nevers  ?  " 

"  It  is ;  but  I  did  not  call  him  so  till  I  was  sat- 
sfied  he  did  not  mean  to  observe  the  order.  In 
teaching  him  the  facings,  he  would  not  come  about 
till  all  the  others  had  finished  the  movement." 

"  I  wouldn't,  if  I  had  been  in  his  place,"  added 
the  colonel,  very  much  to  the  astonishment  of  Rich 
ard,  and  very  much  to  the  indignation  of  Nevers. 
"  You  know  very  well  that  one  boy  is  never  per 
mitted  in  this  school  to  domineer  over  another. 
You  took  pains  beforehand  to  inform  Grant,  by 
your  words,  and  especially  by  your  looks  and  ac 
tions,  that  you  meant  to  haze  him,  to  bully  him. 
As  a  decent  boy,  he  could  not  submit  to  it.  Then 
you  called  him  a  dough-head ;  which,  as  Grant 
suggests,  was  the  heaviest  blow  that  was  struck, 
for  it  touches  a  spot  which  the  fist  cannot  reach 
Nevers,  you  commenced  the  fight." 

"  I  think  not,  sir." 

"  We    don't    argue    the    matter,    sir,"    said    the 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHABD    GBANT.  169 

colonel,  sharply.  "  One  thing  more  :  no  pupil  is 
allowed  to  use  ungentlemanly  language  to  another 
pupil.  Obedience  to  officers  who  are  merely  stu 
dents  is  purely  voluntary.  If  a  boy  refuses  to  obey 
the  officers,  he  must  leave  the  company.  No 
boy  is  compelled  to  go  into  the  ranks.  On  drill 
the  case  is  still  stronger,  Nevers.  If  the  recruit 
will  not  obey,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  drill  officer  to 
report  him  to  the  instructor.  If  you  had  done  so, 
it  would  have  been  Mr.  Gault's  duty  to  drill  Grant 
himself." 

Nevers  made  no  reply  to  these  remarks.  He 
cast  a  savage  glance  at  Richard,  who  appeared  to 
have  conquered  him  in  the  forum  as  well  as  in 
the  field. 

"  Grant,  you  are  also  to  blame,"  continued  the 
principal.  "  We  will  not  permit  you  to  be  insulted, 
bullied,  or  domineered  over.  I  will  protect  you, 
but  you  must  not  take  the  law  into  your  own 
hands.  A  blow  is  not  justifiable  except  in  self- 
defence,  or  when  all  other  means  have  failed.  You 
knew  it  was  wrong  to  strike  Nevers." 

"  I  did  not  think  so,  at  the  time,  sir,"  replied 
15 


170  IN    SCHOOL   AND    OUT,    OK 

Hichard.  "  What  you  have  said  has  changed  my 
view  of  the  matter." 

Nevers  sneered  at  this  remark  of  his  antagonist, 
and  Richard  saw  and  felt  that  *  sneer.  It  was  as 
much  as  to  say  that  he,  Richard,  was  making  his 
peace  with  the  principal  by  pretending  a  penitence 
he  did  not  feel.  It  stung  him  where  he  was  very 
sensitive,  and  he  was  angry. 

While  his  wrath  was  boiling,  and  he  was  con 
sidering  in  what  manner  he  should  punish  his  crest 
fallen  rival  for  his  savage  look  and  his  bitter  sneer, 
the  parting  admonition  of  Bertha  came  to  his  mind, 
with  the  promise  that  he  had  made  to  obey  the 
rules  of  the  school.  This  suggested  his  big  reso 
lutions  to  reform  his  life  and  character.  A  brutal 
fight  on  the  first  day  of  his  residence  at  Tunbrook 
was  not  exactly  redeeming  his  solemn  promise  to 
Ins  sister ;  nor  was  the  conquest  of  Nevers  a  step 
towards  the  conquest  of  himself. 

Yet,  in  spite  of  his  promise,  and  in  spite  of  his 
resolutions,  he  could  not  believe  that  he  had  been 
altogether  in  the  wrong.  He  thought  Colone] 
Brockridge's  views  of  the  case  were  very  sensible : 


TKE    CONQUEST    OF    BICHAKD    G3ANT.  171 

and  while  he  wished  he  had  not  been  so  hasty  in 
hitting  Nevers,  he  felt,  as  the  principal  had  sug 
gested,  that  his  conduct  was  greatly  palliated  by 
the  provocation  he  had  received. 

Nevers  cast  looks  of  hatred  and  contempt  at 
him,  which  stirred  his  blood  deeper  than  even  the 
words  of  insults  he  had  received.  He  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  bully  had  not  got  enough  yet, 
and  impulsively  he  determined  to  give  him  some 
mere  at  the  first  convenient  opportunity.  But  when 
he  thought  of  the  promise  he  had  made  to  Bertha, 
when  he  thought  of  his  resolution  to  conquer  him 
self,  he  struggled  with  the  temptation,  and  finally 
had  the  strength  to  say  to  the  malignant  demon 
of  hatred  and  revenge,  "  Get  thee  behind  me, 
Satan."  The  victory  was  won ;  the  heart  of  Rich 
ard  was  at  peace  ;  he  had  actually  conquered  him 
self  this  time. 

"  You  have  both  done  wrong,"  said  the  principal, 
after  a  few  moments'  consideration,  during  which 
time  Richard  had  \von  a  greater  and  nobler  victory 
than  that  he  had  gained  in  the  grove. 

"  I   am  sorry  for   it,"    said   Richard,  and    it  was 


172  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

almost  the  first  time  in  his  life  that  he  bad  ac 
knowledged  himself  in  the  wrong. 

Xevers  cast  a  look  full  of  contempt  at  him 
when  he  uttered  these  words  ;  but  Richard,  under 
the  influence  of  the  good  angel  which  had  taken 
possession  of  his  soul,  did  not  permit  the  look  to 
ruffle  him. 

"  I  will  do  right,  and  feel  right,  this  time,  if  I 
never  did  before,"  said  he  to  himself. 

"  Nevers,"  added  the  principal,  "  your  warrant  as 
orderly  sergeant  is  withdrawn ;  you  are  reduced  to 
the  ranks.  You  can  go,  now.  Remove  those  stripes 
from  your  arms." 

The  sentence  was  a  heavy  blow  to  the  bully. 
For  a  year  he  had  been  trying  to  obtain  promo 
tion.  He  wanted  a  commission.  The  company 
officers  were  elected  from  the  sergeants,  and  he 
was  confident  that  he  should  be  chosen  captain 
of  Company  D  at  the  next  election.  He  had 
been  a  sergeant  for  a  year  and  a  half,  and  would 
have  been  a  captain  if  he  had  not  been  a  bully; 
for  there  were  enough  who  disliked  him  on  this 
account  to  prevent  his  election.  As  the  first 


THE   CONQUEST    OF    KICHAKD    GKANT.  173 

sergeant  of  the  company,  he  was  almost  sure  that 
he  should  be  chosen  the  next  time.  But  his  sen 
tence  removed  all  hope  of  such  preferment. 

"  Grant,  I  believe  you  are  sincerely  sorry  for 
what  has  happened ;  but  you  have  done  wrong, 
and  you  must  be  punished." 

Richard's  anger  rose  at  these  words,  and  he  was 
disposed  to  resent  the  idea  of  being  punished  for 
what  he  had  done,  -especially  after  the  judge  had 
ruled  so  decidedly  in  his  favor. 

"  I  shall  order  you  to  be  placed  under  arrest, 
and  to  spend  the  night  in  the  guard  house.  You 
will  report  to  me  at  dress  parade.  You  can  go." 

The  culprit's  lips  were  compressed,  and  his  teeth 
were  tightly  closed.  He  was  angry,  for  he  had 
expected  to  be  fully  justified  before  the  boys  for 
his  conduct.  An  impudent  remark  trembled  on 
the  ei.d  of  his  tongue,  but  the  memory  of  the  con 
quest  he  had  achieved  over  himself  prevented  him 
from  uttering  it. 

"  I  have  done  wrong,  and  I  have    owned    that    1 
was    in    the  wrong.     I    will    submit,"  said    Richard 
to  himself,  as  he  left  the  office. 
15* 


174  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

"When  he  went  out  upon  the  play  ground,  he 
found  the  boys  assembled  in  groups  discussing  the 
exciting  event  of  the  day.  They  gathered  around 
him  to  learn  the  result  of  the  trial. 

"  Nevers  has  lost  his  office,  and  I  am  under 
arrest,  to  spend  the  night  in  the  guard  house,"  re 
plied  Richard,  in  answer  to  their  inquiries. 

"  You  got  off  easy,"  said  Bailey. 

"  I  suppose  I  did ;  at  any  rate,  I  am  satisfied." 

"  Nevers  has  lost  his  warrant,"  exclaimed  the 
boys,  who  were  particularly  technical  in  speaking 
of  military  events.  "  Let's  give  three  cheers." 

"  Don't  do  it,"  said  Richard.  "  It's  a  hard  case 
for  him." 

"  I  am  glad  of  it.  The  bully  is  down,"  added 
one." 

"  You  licked  him  well,"  said  another. 

"  I  am  sorry  I  did,"  replied  Richard.  "  I  didn't 
understand  the  matter  so  well  then  as  I  do  now. 
Colonel  Brockridge  is  a  trump  ! " 

If  any  of  Richard's  friends  at  Woodville  had 
heard  this  remark,  they  would  have  been  ready  to 
canonize  him  at  onco,  for  it  was  so  utterly  at 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHARD    GRANT.  175 

variance  with  his  style,  that  his  acquaintances  would 
not  have  recognized  it  as  coming  from  him.  But 
Richard  was  engaged  in  the  conquest  of  himself, 
and  had  won  two  or  three  important  victories. 

The  early  call  for  dress  parade  sounded,  and  the 
boys  all  hasted  to  the  armories  to  prepare  for  it. 
As  Richard  had  no  uniform  yet,  he  was  excused 
from  serving,  and  reported  himself  to  the  colonel, 
as  he  had  been  ordered.  When  the  parade  was 
finished,  the  principal  delivered  a  homily  on  fight 
ing,  stating  the  facts  connected  with  the  combat 
of  that  day,  and  commenting  upon  them.  He  con 
demned  fighting  in  round  terms,  declaring  it  was 
never  necessary,  except  in  self-defence.  The  civil 
and  the  social  law  would  protect  every  member  of 
the  community,  and  there  could  be  no  need  of 
resorting  to  the  barbarous  custom  of  settling  dif 
ferences  by  single  combat.  He  applied  the  princi 
ples  he  laid  down  to  the  case  before  him  so 
clearly,  that  Richard  lost  much  of  his  admiration 
of  the  "noble  art  of  self-defence" — as  pugilists 
stupidly  style  the  act  of  fighting,  to  ascertain  who 
is  the  better  min. 


176  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

Lest  our  boy  friends  should  not  fully  understand 
as,  we  must  add,  that  the  colonel's  views  are  ours. 
A  boy  ought  to  fight  in  self-defence ;  never  to 
find  out  which  is  "  the  better  man."  He  should 
use  no  more  violence  than  is  necessary  to  defend 
himself.  A  boy  is  bound  to  protect  his  weak 
friend  —  not  from  words,  but  from  blows  —  to  the 
best  of  his  ability,  by  using  blows,  when  they  are 
necessary.  We  can  excuse,  but  we  cannot  justify, 
the  boy  who  strikes  another  for  insulting  his  mother 
or  his  sister.  We  believe  in  a  "  kiss  for  a  blow," 
but  we  also  believe  that  cannon  are  often  the  best 
peacemakers.  "  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers,"  but 
he  who  permits  himself  to  be  unjustly  scourged 
is  more  truly  a  fomenter  of  strife  than  he  who 
conquers  a  peace  in  a  good  cause  by  the  might  of 
his  strong  arm. 

At  the  conclusion  of  his  remarks,  Colonel  Brock- 
ridge  ordered  Richard  to  be  conducted  to  the 
guard  house,  where  he  was  to  spend  the  night. 
Mr.  Gault  was  directed  to  see  the  order  executed, 
and  the  culprit  was  marched  to  the  apartment 
which  served  as  a  place  of  confinement  for  offenders 


THE    COXQL'EST  OF    1UCHARD    GKAXT.  177 

Ho  submitted  to  the  punishment  with  the  best 
grace  he  could  command,  but  he  was  mortified  and 
humiliated. 

The  guard  house  was  a  bugbear  to  the  boys  of 
the  Institute.  It  was  a  small  room,  with  the 
mockery  of  iron  bars  at  the  window,  placed  there 
more  for  effect  than  for  any  thing  else.  It  con 
tained  a  bed  and  a  stool,  with  no  other  furniture. 
But  it  was  regarded  as  a  terrible  place  by  the 
boys ;  not  that  it  was  a  very  great  hardship  to 
spend  a  night  there,  but  because  of  the  disgrace 
which  the  popular  sentiment  of  the  establishment 
had  attached  to  the  prison. 

Richard  entered,  and  the  door  was  locked  upon 
him.  The  room  was  dark,  but  he  was  not  per 
mitted  to  have  a  light.  He  seated  himself  upon 
the  stool,  and  it  was  literally  the  stool  of  repent 
ance  to  him.  His  supper  was  brought  to  him, 
and  the  servant  stood  by  with  a  lamp  till  he  had 
eattn  it  He  was  then  left  alone  for  the  night,  to 
meditate  upon  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  engaging 
:n  a  fight  without  justifiable  cause. 

One  of  the  first  questions   which   the  hero  of  the 


178  IN    SCHOOL    AND    ,  TTT,    OB 

fight  asked  himself  was,  whether  he  had  not  too 
tamely  submitted  to  the  authority  which  had  hu 
miliated  and  punished  him.  That  he  had  done  so 
was  the  most  surprising  thing  he  had  ever  known 
himself  to  do.  And  when  he  came  to  ask  himself 
why  he  had  submitted,  he  could  very  clearly  trace 
the  reason  to  the  good  resolution  he  had  made  to 
reform  his  life  and  character  —  to  conquer  himself. 
It  was  hard  for  him  to  give  in,  but  he  was  satis 
fied  with  himself,  and  began  to  feel  that  he  had 
really  made  some  progress  in  the  great  work. 

He  wanted  to  write  a  letter  to  Bertha,  and  tell 
her  all  about  the  events  of  the  day  —  how  patiently 
he  had  submitted  to  reproof  and  punishment ;  and 
record  his  solemn  determination  to  conquer  himself. 
He  had  no  light,  and  no  materials  for  writing ;  so, 
at  an  early  hour,  he  went  to  bed ;  and  fatigued 
with  the  labors  and  excitement  of  the  day,  he  for 
got  in  sleep  that  he  was  a  prisoner. 

At  reveille,  in  he  morning,  he  was  discharged 
from  arrest,  and  ordered  to  report  for  duty  in  the 
school  room.  He  was  still  strong  in  his  good  reso 
lutions,  and  thn  sneers  and  frowns  of  Nevers  arid 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHARI)    GRANT.  1  79 

his  clique  did  not  disturb  him  —  did  not  even  tempt 
him  to  indulge  in  the  cheap  retaliation  of  sneers 
and  frowns  in  return. 

In  the  course  of  the  day  Richard  found  that  he 
tvas  a  lion.  He  had  thrashed  the  bully  of  the 
school,  and  won  the  enviable  position  of  champion 
of  the  Insticute.  But  even  this  glory  did  not  seem 
to  be  worth  much  ;  for  since  the  fight,  he  realized 
that  he  had  whipped  a  bigger  fellow  than  Nevers. 

For  a  week,  in  school  and  out,  Richard  was  true 
to  himself,  and  behaved  nobly.  More  times  than 
we  have  room  to  record,  during  this  period,  he  got 
the  better  of  his  ever-familiar  foe,  and  every  new 
fictory  improved  his  morale  and  added  to  his 
prestige. 

At  this  point  in  his  school  career,  the  students 
were  ordered  to  perform  the  usual  round  of  tump 
duty  ;  and  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the 
battalion  took  up  the  line  of  march  for  the  ap 
pointed  place,  at  the  other  end  of  Tunbrook  Lake, 
distant  len  miles  by  the  rial. 


ITU    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

RICHARD  DOES  GUARD  DUTY,  AND  18  CAPTURED 
BY  AX  ENEMY. 

CAMPING  out  was  a  great  event  at  Tunbrook. 
and  the  students  looked  forward  to  it  with  pleasant 
anticipations  for  weeks.  The  principal  was  shrewd 
in  his  policy,  and  no  one  knew  when  it  would  take 
place  till  it  was  announced,  only  a  day  or  two 
before  the  march.  By  this  plan  he  prevented  any 
diversion  of  the  thoughts  from  the  lessons.  Neiti;  r 
did  the  boys  know  where  they  were  going  when 
they  started.  They  obeyed  the  orders  which  were 
given  from  time  to  time,  and  even  when  they  halted 
for  the  night  and  pitched  their  tents,  they  couM 
not  find  out  whether  they  had  reached  the  end  of 
the  march  or  not  The  colonel  told  them  that 
soldiers  should  be  taught  to  obey  orders,  and  cured 
of  all  propensity  to  ask  questions. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  181 

The  tour  of  camp  duty  for  the  summer  term  had 
been  almost  a  continuous  march ;  and  during  the 
campaign  of  ten  days,  they  had  travelled  over  a 
hundred  miles.  Colonel  Brockridge  was  an  earnest 
believer  in  the  necessity  of  physical  development 
in  boys.  He  was  of  the  opinion  that  they  could 
stand  almost  every  thing,  if  they  were  regularly 
and  systematically  inured  to  hardship.  Weak  papas 
and  tender  mammas  raised  their  hands  with  horror 
at  the  idea  of  having  their  Johnny  sleep  on  the 
ground  in  a  tent,  and  stick  to  the  camp  whether 
it  was  fair  weather  or  foul ;  but  the  colonel  could 
adduce  hundreds  of  instances  where  boys  of  puny 
constitutions  had  become  strong  and  vigorous  under 
this  treatment. 

He  believed  that  more  boys  had  been  spoiled 
by  being  "babied"  than  ever  had  been  injured  in 
the  slightest  degree  by  hardship  —  if  military  duty, 
as  it  was  performed  at  Tunbrook,  could  be  called 
hardship.  It  was  very  certain  that  the  boys  en 
joyed  camping  out ;  and  if  a  few  of  them  sneezed 
or  coughed  after  their  return,  tbese  were  not 
regarded  as  fatal  symptoms. 
16 


182  IX    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

Richard  was  in  his  element  when  the  school 
jvas  put  upon  its  muscle.  Though  nothing  but  a 
private  in  Company  D,  and  subject  to  the  orders 
of  his  inferiors  in  body  and  mind,  he  performed 
his  duty  cheerfully,  and  enjoyed  it  very  much. 
After  Nevers  had  been  cured  of  his  folly,  there  was 
not  another  boy  in  the  establishment  who  had  the 
hardihood  or  the  desire  to  impose  upon  him. 

Every  thing  was  done  with  military  order  and 
precision  on  the  morning  that  the  battalion  marched 
from  the  Institute.  Though  the  reader  knows  where 
the)  were  going,  not  an  officer  or  a  private  had  a 
suspicion  of  their  destination ;  and  none  but  a  few 
of  the  new  comers  asked  the  question,  or  appeared 
to  care.  In  front  of  the  battalion  was  the  band, 
and  behind  it  came  the  wagons  containing  the 
tents,  baggage,  and  pontoon  train.  The  principal 
and  the  instructors  were  scattered  along  the  line, 
where  they  could  superintend  the  operations  of  the 
column. 

Major  Morgan,  in  command  of  the  battalion,  had 
evidently  received  instructions  for  a  portion  of  tho 
Jay  ;  for,  without  any  direction  from  the  teachers, 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  183 

be  led  his  command  over  the  road  to  the  grove, 
and  in  fifteen  minutes  after  they  started,  the  order 
to  halt  was  given.  The  battalion  stood  rigid  as  a 
stake  where  they  were  ordered,  and  presently  the 
engineer  corps  was  detached  for  duty.  The  pontoon 
wagon  was  brought  up,  and  unloaded  by  the  side 
of  the  river.  The  boats,  which  were  of  rubber, 
were  inflated,  and  the  business  of  building  a  bridge 
across  the  stream  was  commenced. 

Every  thing  was  so  nicely  prepared  that  th<.« 
work  was  accomplished  in  an  incredibly  short  space 
af  time.  The  battalion,  followed  by  its  wagons, 
crossed  the  pontoon  bridge,  the  boats  and  the 
planks  were  taken  up  and  loaded  upon  the  wagon 
again,  and  the  troops  were  ready  to  march.  Neither 
Colonel  Brockridge  nor  any  of  the  instructors  had 
spoken  a  word  during  these  operations,  for  the 
engineers  had  been  thoroughly  trained  in  their  diffi 
cult  duty. 

For  an  hour  the  battalion  marched  without  stop 
ping.  The  orders  "  shoulder  arms,"  "  support  arms," 
"  right  shoulder  shift "  relieved  them  occasionally ; 
but  some  legs  began  to  ache  before  a  halt  was 


184  IN    SCHOOL    AND    QT7T,    OR 

permitted.  During  the  next  hour  they  marched 
most  of  the  way  with  the  "  route  step."  At  twelve 
o'clock  they  halted  for  dinner  and  an  hour's  rest. 
The  haversacks  of  the  soldiers  had  been  filled  with 
crackers  and  cold  ham,  and  they  had  a  jolly  din 
ner  in  a  grove  where  they  stopped. 

About  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  they  reached 
the  upper  end  of  the  lake,  and  the  orders  neces 
sary  for  forming  a  camp  were  given.  The  tents 
were  pitched,  the  boundaries  of  the  camp  marked 
out,  and  a  detail  for  guard  duty  was  made  from 
each  company.  Every  thing  proceeded  precisely  as 
it  would  if  they  had  been  old  soldiers,  and  engaged 
in  the  actual  business  of  war. 

Richard  was  one  of  those  who  had  been  detailed 
from  Company  D,  for  guard  duty.  The  camp 
ground  was  a  large,  open  plain,  bordering  on  one 
side  upon  a  dense  forest.  The  night  was  dark  and 
dismal,  and  at  nine  o'clock  Richard  found  himself 
walking  his  lonely  beat,  on  the  verge  of  (he  forest. 
There  was  a  novelty  about  the  situation  that  was 
very  attractive  to  him,  and  as  he  walked  his  soli 
tary  round,  he  actually  enjoyed  it.  It  was  nof;  tc 


TlfE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHAED    GRANT.  185 

all  probable  that  an  enemy,  or  even  a  straggler, 
would  disturb  the  quiet  of  the  scene  by  attempting 
to  pass  the  line  ;  but  though  the  guard  had  been 
commanded  to  be  vigilant,  he  had  abundant  time 
and  opportunity  for  reflection  and  castle-building. 

Our  sentinel  had  imbibed  much  of  the  spirit  of 
the  soldier,  from  the  martial  exercise  to  which  he 
had  been  trained,  and  he  indulged  in  some  pretty 
visions  of  military  glory.  They  were  very  pleasant 
and  very  alluring  at  that  time,  when  the  country 
was  enjoying  profound  peace.  Even  the  politicians, 
who  ^'ere  compromising  with  difficulties,  present 
and  future,  never  dreamed  chat  the  war  blast  would 
sound  through  the  land  in  their  day  and  genera 
tion,  and  were  unbelievers  in  the  dire  prophecies 
which  they  uttered.  While  Richard's  fancy  led 
him  to  scenes  of  blood  and  glory  on  the  battle 
field,  he  little  thought  that  an  opportunity  would 
so  soon  be  presented  for  the  practical  application 
of  his  military  knowledge,  and  for  the  indulgence 
of  his  military  ambition. 

While  he  was  dreaming  of  war  and  glory,  while 
in  imagination  he  was  leading  battalions  of  brave 
16* 


186  IN    SCHOOL    AXD    OTTT     OK 

men  co  battle  and  victory,  his  reflections  were  dis 
turbed  by  the  approach  of  a  squad  of  boys.  It 
was  so  dark  that  he  did  not  see  them  till  they 
were  within  a  few  rods  of  him.  It  was  evident 
that  they  had  left  the  terits  by  stealth,  and  must 
have  crept  some  portion  of  the  way  on  the  ground 
to  escape  observation.  When  they  came  near 
enough  to  be  challenged,  the  guard  called  out,  — 

"  Who  comes  there  ? " 

"  Friends,"  replied  one  of  the  party. 

"  Advance,  one  friend,  and  give  the  countersign." 

One  of  them  stepped  forward,  and  Richard  held 
him  at  bay  with  his  bayonet,  according  to  military 
custom. 

"  I  declare,  I  have  forgotten  the  countersign," 
said  he. 

"  Then  I  will  call  the  corporal  of  the  guard." 

"  No ;  hold  on  a  minute.  I  shall  think  of  it  in 
a  moment." 

"Richard  was  willing  to  give  him  a  fair  chance, 
as  there  was  no  enemy  in  the  vicinity  who  could 
possibly  intend  to  capture  the  battalion.  But  while 
he  was  waiting,  the  fellow  suddenly  grasped  hie 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  187 

musket,  and  attempted  to  wrest  it  from  his  hands. 
But  this  was  a  game  at  which  two  could  play  as 
well  as  one ;  and  Richard,  instead  of  giving  the 
alarm,  as  he  should  have  done,  threw  himself  upon 
his  muscle,  and  attempted  to  beat  off  his  assailants. 
The  rest  of  the  party  immediately  came  to  the 
assistance  of  the  fellow,  and,  after  a  short  but 
sharp  struggle,,  the  sentinel  was  overpowered,  and 
his  gun  taken  from  him.  At  the  conclusion  of  the 
struggle  Richard  found  himself  upon  his  back,  on 
the  ground,  held  down  by  the  whole  squad  of 
boys,  or  as  many  as  could  get  hold  of  him.  One 
of  them  held  a  handkerchief  over  his  mouth,  so 
'that  he  could  not  give  the  alarm,  now  that  he 
found  it  necessary  to  do  so. 

Richard  supposed  this  rough  treatment  could  be 
nothing  more  than  a  practical  joke  —  one  of  those 
tricks  played  off  upon  raw  recruits,  to  teach  them 
the  necessity  of  vigilance,  and  a  nice  observance 
of  the  rules  of  the  service.  When  he  was  over- 
powered,  therefore,  he  submitted  to  his  fate,  what 
ever  it  might  prove  to  be,  hoping  his  captors  would 
relax  their  hold  upon  him  just  long  enough  to 


188  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

enable  him  to  turn  the  tables  upon  them ;  for  he 
was  vain  enough  to  believe  that  he  could  whip 
the  whole  dozen  of  them,  if  he  could  only  have 
fair  play 

"  Let  him  up,  now,  and  we  will  tie  his  hands 
behind  him,"  said  one  of  the  party,  in  a  feigned 
voice,  to  prevent  the  victim  from  recognizing  the 
speaker. 

"  But  he  will  halloo,  if  we  let  him  up,"  replied 
the  one  who  had  answered  his  challenge,  and  whose 
voice  Richard  could  not  identify. 

"  I'll  stop  his  mouth,  if  he  hallooes,"  added  the 
first  speaker.  "  I'll  hit  him  over  the  head  with  the 
butt  of  his  musket." 

"No,  no,"  said  the  other;  "you'll  kill  him. 
We  don't  want  to  injure  him." 

"  I  do  ;  I  wouldn't  mind  cracking  his  skull  for 
him." 

"  No,  no ;  we  shall  get  into  trouble  ourselves  if 
we  do  any  thing  of  that  kind." 

Richird  thought  they  would  any  way,  as  soon 
as  he  could  obtain  the  use  of  his  arms.  He  felt 
so  well  qualified  to  take  care  of  himself  that  he 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  189 

have  been  willing  to  give  his  bond  not  to 
halloo,  or  call  any  one  to  his  assistance,  though 
he  could  not  help  wondering  that  the  sentinels 
whose  beats  were  next  to  his  own,  did  not  arrive 
at  the  scene  of  operations.  It  was  evident  to  him 
that  they  were  asleep  on  their  posts,  or  that  they 
were  accomplices  of  the  conspirators. 

"  Now,  get  up,''  said  the  speaker,  who  used  the 
disguised  voice. 

Richard  promptly  obeyed  this  order,  and  though 
several  of  the  boys  held  on  to  him  as  he  rose,  a  ter 
rible  struggle  ensued,  in  which  the  captured  sentinel 
almost  made  good  his  mental  boast ;  but  they  were 
too  many  for  him,  and  his  hands  were  tied  behind 
him  with  a  knapsack  strap,  in  spite  of  his  best 
exertions  to  shake  them  off. 

"  I  told  you  he  would  be  a  hard  customer,"  said 
one,  who  had  not  before  spoken. 

"  Shut  up,  you  ninny  !  You  '11  blow  the  whole 
of  us.  No  fellow  is  to  speak  but  —  you  know 
whom,"  said  he  with  the  assumed  voice. 

Richard  tried  to  obtain,  in  the  thick  darkness 
that  shrouded  them,  some  clew  which  would  enable 


190  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

him  to  identify  the  ruffians  ;  but  he  could  not  make 
out  any  thing  peculiar  in  their  form  or  motions  to 
guide  him,  and  he  was  equally  at  fault  in  regard 
to  the  voices.  He  stood  quiet  when  he  found  that 
resistance  was  useless  ;  but  he  determined  to  keep 
a  sharp  lookout  for  an  opportunity  to  release  him 
self  from  his  mortifying  situation. 

"Now,  you  —  " 

"  My  name  is  Dobbin,"  added  the  false  voice. 

Richard  did  not  remember  any  such  name,  though 
he  had  heard  the  roll  called  in  all  the  companies, 
and  he  concluded  that  it  was  a  "  blind,"  to  deceive 
him. 

"  Now,  Dobbin,  take  him  off,  and  we  will  settle 
the  case  in  the  woods." 

"  Lead  the  way,  Kennedy,  and  we  will  follow ; 
but  be  careful  and  not  make  a  noise." 

"  Hush  !  "  said  Dobbin  ;   "  somebody  is  coming." 

"Grand  rounds!"  added  Kennedy.  "Hurry  him 
off  as  "quick  as  you  can.  Stuff  a  handkerchief  in 
his  mouth ;  choke  him  if  he  attempts  to  cry  out." 

*'  But  they  will  miss  him,"  suggested  Dobbin, 
u  and  then  there  will  be  a  row  and  a  search." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  191 

"  OS  with  him  !  Off  with  him  !  We  shall  all 
get  caught,"  whispered  Kennedy.  "  I  will  take  his 
gun,  and  keep  guard." 

Richard  was  literally  dragged  from  the  spot,  and 
the  fellow  who  called  himself  Kennedy  —  though  that 
was  not  his  name — took  the  musket  of  the  defeated 
sentinel,  and  began  to  travel  his  beat  as  regularly 
as  though  he  had  been  duly  detailed. 

"  Who  comes  there  ? "  demanded  he,  as  the 
officer  of  the  day,  attended  by  a  sergeant  and  two 
men,  approached  his  beat. 

"  Grand  rounds,"  replied  the  sergeant. 

"  Halt,  grand  rounds  !  Advance,  sergeant,  with 
the  countersign." 

The  sergeant  advanced  to  give  the  countersign, 
without  discovering  that  he  had  been  challenged 
by  the  wrong  man. 

"  Bennington,"  said  the  sergeant,  giving  the  word 
appointed  for  the  night. 

"  Advance,  rounds ! "  added  Kennedy,  as  he 
placed  himself  in  the  proper  position. 

The  officer  of  the  day  passed  on  with  his  attend 
ants,  and  as  soon  as  the  ceremony  had  been 


192  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

repeated  with  the  next  sentinel,  Kennedy  threw  th< 
musket  upon  the  ground,  and  followed  his  com 
panions  into  the  forest.  Taking  a  road  which  led 
into  the  wood,  he  soon  overtook  the  rest  of  the 
party. 

Richard  was  very  curious  to  find  out  what  his 
captors  intended  to  do  with  him  ;  for  he  could  not 
even  yet  believe  that  any  thing  more  serious  than 
a  practical  joke  was  intended.  He  was  not  con 
scious  that  he  had  an  enemy  in  the  battalion,  with 
the  exception  of  Nevers,  who,  though  he  had  be 
stowed  a  great  many  sneers  and  looks  of  hatred 
upon  him  during  the  week  that  had  elapsed  since 
the  fight,  had  betrayed  no  intention  to  seek  revenge 
for  his  defeat  in  fair  fight.  He  knew  that' Nevers 
hated  him,  but  he  could  not  believe  that  he  would 
resort  to  such  underhand  measures  as  the  conspira 
tors  had  adopted. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do?"  asked  he,  after 
Kennedy  had  joined  them. 

"  Shut  up  !     You  will  find  out  soon  enough." 

Richard  tried  to  open  a  conversation  with  them, 
but  they  were  too  wary  to  talk,  and  no  one  spoke 


THE    CONUtJEST    OF    KICHABD    GRANT.  193 

except  Dobbin  and  Kennedy.  They  conducted  their 
prisoner  half  a  mile,  as  he  judged,  from  the 
camp,  when  they  halted,  and  fastened  Richard  to 
a  tree,  seating  themselves  upon  logs  and  stumps. 
The  captive  waited  impatiently  for  the  proceed 
ings  to  commence. 
17 


194  Iir   SCHOOL    AND   OUT,   OH 


CHAPTER    XV. 

.RICHARD    FINDS    HIMSELF    IN    THE    HANDS    OF   THE 
REGULATORS. 

"  COME,  fellows,  we  have  no  time  to  spare," 
said  Kennedy,  when  the  party  were  seated,  and 
Richard  fastened  to  the  tree.  "  We  must  finish 
this  business  at  once." 

"  We  are  all   ready,"  replied  Dobbin. 

"  Ready  for  what  ?  "  demanded  Richard. 

"  Ready  to  settle  your  case.  We  are  going  to 
give  you  the  biggest  licking  you  ever  had  in  your 
life." 

The  prisoner  thought  this  was  rather  doubtful ; 
but  as  they  could  not  be  supposed  to  have  any 
knowledge  of  the  thrashing  inflicted  upon  him  by 
"  Old  Batterbones,"  he  was  willing  to  excuse  any 
exaggerations  of  which  they  might  be  guilty. 
When  the  yourg  ruffian  spoke  of  flogging  him, 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHAED    GHANT.  195 

Richard  could  not  help  recalling  the  incident  at 
the  barn  of  the  farmer  on  the  Hudson.  Then  he 
was  guilty,  now  he  was  innocent ;  and  his  feelings 
on  the  present  occasion  were  as  different  from 
those  of  the  former  one  as  light  is  from  darkness. 

He  had  been  captured  while  in  the  discharge  of 
his  duty,  and  was  not  conscious  that  he  had  given 
his  assailants  any  cause  of  offence.  He  could  not 
explain  how  it  happened  that  he  was  not  angry. 
He  did  not  chafe  in  the  bonds  that  confined  him. 
The  consciousness  of  being  innocent  of  all  offence 
before  his  comrades,  sustained  and  supported  him  ; 
and  he  felt  a  kind  of  proud  superiority  over  hia 
.captors,  which  placed  him  out  of  the  reach  of 
fear,  and  even  out  of  the  reach  of  malice  and 
revenge. 

Richard  was  a  courageous  boy  ;  he  had  been  so 
in  his  foolish  and  vicious  enterprises  ;  but  he  was 
doubly  so  now,  when  his  soul  was  free  from  the 
stain  of  transgression.  He  did  not  borrow  any 
trouble  about  what  his  persecutors  intended  to  do, 
though  he  felt  a  very  natural  curiosity  to  see  the 
end  of  the  adventure. 


196  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

"  Go  on,''  replied  Richard,  calmly,  as  the  spokes 
man  of  the  party  anounced  their  intentions. 

"  Shall  we  tell  him  what  for  ?  Shall  we  try 
him  ? "  asked  Kennedy. 

"  Yes  ;  let  us  give  him  a  drum-head  court  mar 
tial.  The  licking  won't  do  him  any  good  if  he 
don't  know  what  it  is  for,"  replied  Dobbin. 

"  Grant,"  said  Kennedy,  with  the  solemnity  of 
a  judge,  "  you  have  ruined  the  best  fellow  in 
Company  D." 

"  He  ruined  himself,"  replied  Richard. 

"  No,  he  didn't.  Of  what  you  did  in  fair  fight  in 
the  grove,  we  haven't  a  word  to  say.  But  you  have 
prejudiced  the  colonel  against  him,  and  caused  him 
to  be  deprived  of  his  warrant,  which  will  prevent 
him  from  obtaining  his  commission  at  the  next 
election.  You  set  yourself  up  as  a  leader  among 
the  fellows  before  you  had  been  a  week  in  the 
school.  Have  you  any  thing  to  say  ? " 

"  Nothing,  except  that  all  your  charges  are  false," 
answered  Richard ;  and  if  there  had  been  light 
enough  to  see  it,  a  smile  M'ould  have  been  dis 
covered  upon  his  countenance. 


TOTS    CONQUEST    OF    EICHARD    GKANT.  197 

"  In  the  interview  with  the  principal,  you  pre 
tended  to  be  a  saint,  and  to  be  sorry  for  what 
you  had  done.  You  did  not  stand  up  like  a  man, 
and  take  the  consequences  of  your  acts." 

"  Go  on ;  I  have  nothing  to  say,"  added  llich- 
ard,  when  the  speaker  paused. 

"  You  are  a  dangerous  fellow  in  the  school. 
You  intend  to  climb  up  yourself  by  pushing  others 
down.  We  won't  submit  to  it." 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  ? "  coolly  asked  the 
prisoner. 

"  We  are  going  to  thrash  you,  as  you  deserve." 

"  You  are  brave  fellows  ! "  sneered  Richard 
"  What  you  are  afraid  to  do  in  the  daylight,  with 
fair  play,  you  do  by  stealth  and  trickery  in  the  night. 
You  are  a  set  of  cowards,  and  if  you  will  untie  my 
hands  I  will  whip  the  whole  of  you." 

"  That  is  very  fine  talk,  Grant,"  said  Kennedy, 
"  but  it  don't  amount  to  any  thing." 

"  No    talk    is    necessary  to   prove    your    cowardly 
meanness.     Go  on,    and  do   your   best.     I   am  not 
afraid   of  the  whole    of    you,  even    with    my    hands 
tied  behind  me.     I  despise  the  whole  of   you," 
17* 


198  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OH 

"  We  will  give  you  a  chance  to  escape." 

"  I  don't  ask  any  chance  to  escape." 

"  Grant,  you  talk  like  a  fool." 

"  Better  be  a  fool  than  a  knave  and  a  coward." 

"  We  don't  want  to  hurt  you.  There  are  fel 
lows  enough  in  our  crowd  to  make  Tunbrook  In 
stitute  too  hot  to  hold  you.  We  advise  you  to 
write  to  your  father,  advising  him  to  send  you  to 
some  other  school.  Will  you  do  so  ? " 

"  I  will  not,"  replied  Richard,  promptly. 

"  Then  you  must  take  the  consequences.  We 
are  organized,  and  we  are  determined  that  you  shall 
leave.  If  you  ask  your  father,  and  insist  upon  it, 
no  doubt  he  will  take  you  away." 

"  Very  likely  he  would,"  added  Richard,  "  but  I 
shall  not  ask  him  to  do  so." 

"  You  plainly  don't  understand  what  is  in  store 
for  you.  Our  plans  are  well  laid,  and  we  have 
been  through  the  same  mill  once  before.  A  fellow 
about  your  size,  and  one  who  could  fight  as  well 
as  you  do,  had  to  leave  about  a  year  ago.  He 
undertook  to  be  a  leader  before  his  time  came. 
We  hunted  him  out,  as  we  shall  you." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    E1CHAED    GBANT.  199 

"  When  you  hunt  me  out,  I  will  go,  but  not 
till  then." 

"  Grant,  this  is  all  idle  talk  on  your  part.  You 
don't  understand  your  situation.  We  can  count 
up  fifty  fellows  belonging  to  our  association.  We 
can  drive  out  any  fellow  who  makes  himself  ob 
noxious.  We  mean  to  be  fair,  and  we  are  willing 
that  any  fellow  who  works  his  way  up  should  have 
all  the  honors  he  wins.  But  do  you  suppose  we 
fellows,  who  have  been  here  two  or  three  years, 
and  who  have  worked  ourselves  up,  are  going  to 
step  one  side  for  a  fellow  who  has  been  here  only 
a  week  or  two  ? " 

"  Who  asks  you  to  step  aside  ? "  demanded  Rich 
ard,  indignantly,  for  this  show  of  fair  play  had 
touched  him  in  a  tender  spot,  and  in  spite  of  him- 
Belf  he  began  to  be  interested  in  the  argument. 

"  You  do ;  you  have  licked  the  best  fellow  in 
the  school,  and  then  you  begin  to  play  saint,  and 
curry  favor  with  the  colonel.  You  mean  to  load, 
and  not  follow." 

"  I  mean  to  be  and  do  just  what  circumstance/! 
require." 


200  IN    SCHOOL   AND    OUT,    OB 

"  Grant,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  misunder 
standing  your  position.  What  your  looks  indicate 
is  more  than  all  you  may  say  with  your  mouth,  or 
do  with  your  hands.  You  are  a  dangerous  fellow, 
and  you  must  leave,  or  compromise." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  compromise  ? " 

"  We'll  let  you  stay  if  you  will  keep  in  your 
proper  position." 

"  What  is  my  proper  position  ?  " 

"  At  the  foot  of  the  ladder,  of  course,  till  the 
fellows  above  you  have  got  out  of  the  way." 

"  You  mean  Nevers  ?  " 

"  Nevers  and  others." 

"  I  will  agree  to  no  such  compromise.  All  the 
officers,  I  am  informed,  are  chosen  by  ballot." 

"  They  are." 

"  Then,  of  course,  the  fellows  can  choose  whom 
they  please." 

"  They  can  ;  and  since  you  have  whipped  Nevers, 
they  will  elect  you ;  and  those  who  have  done 
their  duty  for  two  or  three  years  must  go  into 
the  shade.  If  you  will  agree  to  step  one  side,  wa 
will  promise  to  let  you  alone.  Will  you  do  it  ? " 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    HICHAKD    GKANT.  20] 

"  I  will  not." 

"  Mind  what  you  do,  for  if  the  '  Regulators'  make 
war  upon  you,  they  will  drive  you  out." 

"  The  what  ?  " 

"  The  Regulators.  They  are  a  secret  society  for 
certain  purposes.  It  is  a  powerful  organization, 
Grant,  I  can  tell  you.  If  you  will  do  the  right 
thing,  we  will  take  you  in." 

"  No  you  won't.  I'm  not  to  be  taken  in  by  any 
such  bait,"  replied  Richard,  who  was  disposed  to 
laugh  at  the  ridiculous  association  that  had  taken 
upon  itself  the  duty  of  regulating  the  affairs  of  the 
Tunbrook  Institute. 

"  You  may  sneer  as  much  as  you  please.  Every 
fellow  in  the  school  knows  there  is  such  a  society, 
but  no  one  but  members  can  tell  who  belong  to 
it.  We  mean  to  have  fair  play  in  this  institution, 
and  we  have  never  yet  failed  in  getting  it." 

"  Come,  Kennedy,  you  will  talk  all  night,"  said 
Dobbin.  "  You  can't  do  any  thing  with  him." 

"  Well,  Grant,  you  may  leave,  compromise,  or 
take  the  consequences.  Which  will  you  do  ?  '* 

"  I  will  not  leave  ;  and  I  certainly  will  not  com- 


202  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

promise  on  the  terms  named.  I  mean  to  behave 
myself  like  a  man,  while  I  am  here.  If  any  one 
is  a  better  fellow  than  I  am,  I  will  step  one  side 
for  him,  as  I  must.  If  any  fellow  gets  above  me 
in  the  class,  I  will  not  complain,  or  attempt  to 
pull  him  down.  If  the  fellows  think  I  am  fit  to 
be  a  sergeant,  or  a  captain,  or  a  corporal,  I  shall 
abide  their  decision.  I  won't  pull  any  fellow  down, 
or  be  pulled  down  myself.  I  think  the  Regulators 
are  a  mean,  dirty,  cowardly  set  of  bullies,  who 
mean  to  build  themselves  up  by  pulling  others 
down.  Let  every  fellow  be  judged  by  his  own 
merits.  That's  my  opinion.  Now  you  can  do  what 
you  please." 

And  they  did  do  what  they  pleased,  though  it 
was  evident  the  Regulators  were  not  accustomed  to 
deal  with  so  stubborn  a  subject.  At  the  word 
from  Kennedy,  who  seemed  to  be  the  chief  of  the 
society,  the  whole  band  fell  upon  Richard  with 
sticks  which  they  had  cut  in  the  woods,  and  gave 
him  a  most  unmerciful  beating.  The  prisoner  bore 
it  with  silent  disdain.  He  felt  that  the  cause  is 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRA  VT.  203 

which  he  was  engaged  was  a  good  one,  and  he 
did  not  flinch  from  the  penalty  of  fidelity. 

At  the  word  from  the  chief,  they  suspended  the 
flagellation,  and  Kennedy  again  attempted  to  bring 
him  to  terms  by  argument,  but  it  was  in  vain. 

"  Very  well,"  said  he,  evidently  disappointed  at 
the  ill  success  of  the  reasoning  process.  "  This  is 
only  the  first  installment  of  what  is  your  due. 
When  any  thing  goes  wrong  with  you,  when  you 
get  into  a  scrape,  when  you  find  the  ushers  and 
the  colonel  down  upon  you,  just  understand  that 
the  Regulators  are  round.  You  have  fifty  enemies 
now,  instead  of  one,  as  you  had  two  hours  ago." 

"  That's  all,  Kennedy  ;  don't  say  any  more,"  in 
terposed  Dobbin,  impatiently.  "  Let's  take  him 
back  now.  He  will  find  out  the  rest  of  it  fast 
enough." 

If  Richard  could  have  heard  the  conversation 
among  the  Regulators  before  they  waited  upon  him, 
he  might  have  been  flattered  by  the  complimentary 
manner  in  which  his  name  was  handled.  His  tal 
ents  and  his  muscle,  no  less  than  his  growing 
popularity,  were  appreciated  by  the  band,  and  it 


201  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

vras  more  desirable  to  win  him  than  it  was  to  drive 
him  out.  They  knew  what  a  valuable  acquisition 
he  wo  ild  be  to  their  number.  But  he  must  stand 
one  side,  and  wait  for  his  turn  before  he  aspired  to 
become  a  leader. 

The  Regulators,  using  the  utmost  caution,  un 
loosed  the  prisoner,  and  marched  him  back  to  the 
camp.  When  they  reached  the  line,  they  threw 
him  upon  the  ground.  While  one  of  the  largest 
of  them,  having  all  the  advantage,  held  him  there, 
the  others  disappeared  in  the  darkness.  The  fellow 
that  held  him  then  removed  the  strap  from  the 
arms  of  the  captive,  and  bounded  away  as  fast  as 
his  legs  would  carry  him. 

Richard  jumped  up  as  quick  as  he  could  and 
gave  chase.  But  the  Regulator  had  the  start  of 
him,  and  the  pursuit  was  useless.  The  victim  re 
turned  to  his  beat,  felt  round  upon  the  ground  till 
he  found  his  gun,  picked  it  up,  and  resumed  his 
solitary  walk.  He  was  a  little  confused  by  the 
events  which  had  transpired,  and  he  was  forced  to 
acknowledge  that  the  Regulators  had  managed  theii 
business  with  consummate  address  and  skill.  He 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  205 

hardly  knew  what  to  make  of  the  affair.  He  knew 
that  he  had  been  whipped ;  this  fact  was  stifl 
patent  to  his  consciousness  in  the  tingling  sensa 
tion  that  played  over  his  legs. 

The  whole  thing  seemed  very  much  like  an  illu 
sion.  It  was  almost  too  strange  and  ridiculous  to 
be  credited,  and  he  could  not  help  considering 
whether  he  had  not  actually  been  walking  in  his 
sleep  this  time.  The  Regulators  appeared,  to  his 
sober  senses,  to  be  the  most  absurd  institution 
ever  invented  by  the  mischievous  brain  of  a  boy. 
Yet  he  could  not  disbelieve  the  evidence  of  his 
senses,  and  especially  of  his  smarting  legs,  and  he 
was  compelled  to  admit  that  the  society  actually 
existed ;  though  there  was  a  remote  possibility  that 
the  whole  affair  was  a  practical  joke,  devised  by 
Xevers  and  his  clique. 

We  have  before  intimated,  in  the  course  of  this 
story,  that  Richard  Grant  was  an  "  old  head."  lie 
had  a  very  tolerable  conception  of  the  principles 
of  strategy  ;  therefore  he  did  not  do  as  most  boys 
would  have  done — make  a  tremendous  row  over  the 
occurrences  of  the  night.  He  decided  that  it  would 
18 


206  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

be  politic  for  him  to  keep  both  eyes  and  both 
ears  open,  while  he  kept  his  mouth  closed.  By 
this  course  he  hoped  to  obtain  a  clew  to  the  mys 
tery,  and  thus  eventually  to  make  the  daylight 
shine  in  upon  the  dark  proceedings  of  the  Regu 
lators. 

"  Where  have  you  been  this  hour  ? "  demanded 
the  sentinel,  whose  beat  was  next  to  his  own,  when 
they  met. 

"  I  haven't  been  far  off,"  replied  Richard  ;  "  that 
is,  not  more  than  half  a  mile  off,"  he  added,  in  a 
tone  so  low  that  his  companion  could  not  hear  him. 

"  I  understand.     You  have  been  taking  a  nap." 

"  'Pon  my  word,  I  haven't." 

"  But  you  have  ;  I  haven't  seen  you  before  for 
an  hour." 

"  I  haven't  been  asleep." 

"  Honor  bright,  Grant,  haven't  you  ? "  asked  his 
companion,  good  naturedly. 

"  No,  I  haven't." 

"  Where  were  you  when  the  grand  rounds  were 
made?" 

**  I  was  close  by." 


THE    COVO.TJEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  207 

"  Of  course  you  were,  or  you  would  have  "been 
missed,"  added  his  neighbor,  as  he  turned  on  his 
Keel  and  made  off. 

Richard  thought  he  was  very  easily  satisfied, 
and  he  wondered  if  he  wasn't  a  member  of  the 
scciet  band  of  Regulators.  Our  sentinel  marched 
to  the  other  end  of  his  beat.  His  neighbor  on 
this  side  had  missed  him,  but  he  was  as  easily 
jatisfied  as  the  other  had  been,  and  Richard  won 
dered  whether  he  was  not  a  Regulator. 

While  he  was  musing  upon  the  extraordinary 
events  of  the  night,  the  relief  came  round,  and 
he  was  marched  to  the  guard  tent,  where,  for  four 
hours,  he  had  an  opportunity  to  dream  of  the 
Regulators,  and  their  secret  management  of  the 
affaire  of  the  Tunbrook  Institute. 


208  IK    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

BICHARD    BECOMES    FIRST    SERGEANT    OF    COMPANY  B. 

THE  next  mormng  Richard  was  discharged  from 
guard  duty,  and  returned  to  the  battalion.  From 
the  moment  he  opened  his  eyes  he  carefully  ob 
served  the  actions  of  his  companions,  and  even 
studied  the  glances  which  were  bestowed  upon  him. 
All  his  watching  seemed  to  be  in  vain,  for  he  could 
not  obtain  a  particle  of  information  that  would  aid 
him  in  solving  the  mystery  of  the  Regulators. 

Among  the  boys  there  were  several  with  whom 
he  had  become  quite  intimate,  particularly  Bailey, 
who  occupied  the  next  bed  to  his  in  Bairack  B.  So 
eager  was  he  to  fathom  the  mystery,  that  he  was 
tempted  to  make  some  inquiries  of  them  ;  but  they 
might  themselves  be  members  of  the  Regulators. 
Even  Bailey  might  belong  to  the  potent  organization, 
and  he  did  not  care  to  expose  himself  in  the  slightest 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  RICHARD   GRANT.        20£ 

degree  to  their  jeers  or  their  malice.  Though,  as  he 
had  been  informed,  there  were  fifty  boys  who  had 
become  his  enemies,  and  who  were  pledged  to  annoy 
him  to  the  utmost  of  their  ability,  every  one  seemed 
to  be  his  friend. 

Hardly  had  he  been  discharged  from  guard  duty 
Defore  his  arrest  was  ordered,  and  he  found  himself 
accused  of  sleeping  at  his  post.  ^He  was  conducted 
to  the  tent  of  Colonel  Brockridge,  where  the  charge 
was  distinctly  recited  to  him. 

"  What  do  you  say  to  this  charge,  Grant  ?    Are 
you  guilty  or  not  guilty  ?  "  demanded  the  principal. 
•    "  Who  are   my   accusers,  sir  ? "    asked  Richard, 
thinking  only  of  the  task  he  had  laid  upon  himself 
of  discovering  the  Regulators. 

"  That  does  not  answer  my  question,  Grant.  1 
asked  you  whether  you  were  guilty  or  not  guilty," 
added  the  colonel,  sternly. 

"  Not  guilty,  sir  1 "  replied  Richard,  promptly  and 
flrmly. 

"  Then  you  wish  to  have  the  charge  proved  ?  " 

"  I  do,  sir." 

"That  is  rather  inconvenient,"  said  the  colonel, 

18' 


210  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

biting  his  lip.  "  If  you  are  guilty,  I  should  prefei 
to  have  you  3ay  so." 

"  I  am  not  guilty,  sir." 

Colonel  Brockridge  had  had  too  much  experience 
with  boys  to  neglect  the  looks  and  actions  of  the 
accused  while  he  questioned  him,  for  the'  expression 
often  reveals  more  than  the  words.  Richard's  com 
munication,  on  this  occasion,  was  "  yea,  yea ;  nay, 
nay."  He  had  the  look  of  one  who  speaks  the  truth, 
and  the  principal  was  duly  impressed  by  the  appear 
ance  and  manner  of  the  prisoner. 

"  You  speak  very  decidedly,"  added  the  colonel. 
*'  Were  you  at  your  post  at  half  past  nine  o'clock?" 

"  I  was  not,  sir." 

"  "Where  were  you  ?  " 

Richard  hesitated ;  there  were  several  teachers 
and  several  company  officers  present.  He  did  not 
like  to  tell  the  story  before  them,  and  he  did  not 
think  it  would  be  prudent  to  do  so.  Probably  some 
of  the  Regulators  were  within  hearing,  and  he  pre 
ferred  to  unearth  them  in  some  other  way. 

"Your  answer,  Grant,"  said  the  principal. 

"  Without  intending  any  disrespect  to  you,  sir,  I 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  211 

\vould  rather  not  answer,"  replied  Richard,  glancing 
at  the  officers  present. 

A  slight  curl  on  the  lip  of  a  cadet  by  the  name  of 
Hodman  attracted  his  attention.  It  was  a  kind  of 
bi-.ppressed  sneer,  which  Richard  interpreted  that  he 
dared  not  expose  the  doings  of  the  secret  society. 
His  answer  had  been  a  virtual  admission  of  the 
charge,  and  the  case  seemed  to  have  gone  against 
him.  Richard  concluded  that  the  boy  who  could  re 
joice  at  that  moment  must  be  a  Regulator. 

"  The  penalty  of  sleeping  at  your  post  and  desert 
ing  it  would  be  the  same ;  and  as  you  admit  the 
charge  in  substance,  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  pro 
ceed  any  further,"  said  Colonel  Brockridge. 

Richard  was  tempted  to  make  a  full  explanation 
of  the  events  of  the  night,  but  he  had  some  doubts 
whether  he  would  be  believed  if  he  did  so.  Besides, 
he  was  curious  to  know  what  the  Regulators  would 
do.  The  penalty  for  the  offence  with  which  he  was 
charged  could  not  be  very  heavy,  and  he  determined 
to  submit  to  it,  for  the  purpose  of  exposing  the  Reg- 
ilatcrs  at  some  future  time. 

The  principal  then  gave  him  a  lecture  on  the  im- 


2J2  IN    SCHOOL    AXD    OTJ1 .     OR 

propriety  of  deserting  his  post,  when  placed  on  guard, 
explaining  the  consequences  that  might  result  from 
such  unfaithfulness  in  time  of  war.  Richard  listened 
patiently  to  the  reproof,  and  was  sentenced  to  be  con 
fined  in  the  guard  tent  for  twenty-four  hours. 

Richard  possessed  his  soul  in  patience,  and  slept 
off  a  good  portion  of  his  imprisonment.  He  devoted 
all  his  wakeful  hours  to  a  consideration  of  the  doings 
of  the  Regulators,  and  in  devising  plans  for  "  venti 
lating"  their  secret  proceedings. 

When  he  was  relieved  from  arrest,  and  permitted 
to  join  his  comrades,  he  kept  a  close  watch  upon  Red 
man,  and  also  upon  the  two  privates  who  had  been 
next  to  him  in  the  line  on  guard.  They  must  have 
been  his  accusers,  and  he  was  satisfied  that  they 
belonged  to  the  obnoxious  association.  Nevers,  no 
doubt,  was  also  a  member,  and  he  believed  him  to 
be  the  "  Dobbin "  of  the  party  that  had  whipped 
him.  Here  were  four  whom  he  suspected,  and  dur 
ing  the  week  the  battalion  remained  in  camp,  theii 
words  and  their  actions  were  carefully  scanned ;  but 
they  were  too  adroit  to  expose  themselves,  though 
Richard's  close  scrutiny  was  not  entirely  fruitless. 


THE    CONQUEST  OF    KICHAKH    GRANT.  215. 

Our  soldier  entered  heartily  into  the  spirit  of  the 
occasion,  and  performed  his  duty  with  the  utmost 
fidelity.  Though  he  was  made  the  victim  of  various 
petty  tricks,  such  as  smearing  the  stock  of  his  mus 
ket  with  grease,  cutting  the  straps  of  his  knapsack, 
and  hiding  his  blanket,  he  bore  all  these  things 
with  politic  patience,  and  treated  his  comrades  with 
the  most  scrupulous  fairness.  He  wras  the  champion 
of  the  weak,  and,  being  the  conqueror  of  Nevers,  no 
one  ventured  to  carry  their  opposition  to  his  will  be 
yond  a  few  respectful  words.  He  would  not  let  a 
small  boy  be  insulted  or  bullied ;  and  a  frown  from 
him  was  generally  a  sufficient  protection.  He  was 
foremost  in  all  the  sports  of  the  boys,  and  every  day 
increased  his  popularity. 

If  the  Regulators  said  or  did  any  thing  to  his 
injury,  they  did  it  very  slyly,  for  Richard  could  not 
discover  that  there  was  any  one  who  was  not  his 
friend.  On  the  last  day  of  the  encampment,  the 
election  of  officers  was  to  take  place,  and  during  ihe 
week,  of  course  there  was  a  great  deal  of  electioneer 
ing  done  for  various  candidates. 

On  the  da}-  before  the  election,  a  petition  was  cir- 


214  IX    SCHOOL    AXD    OUT,    OR 

culated  among  the  boys,  requesting  the  principal  to 
reinstate  Nevers  in  the  office  from  which  he  had  been 
degraded.  There  were  about  fifty  names  on  the 
paper  when  Bailey  brought  it  to  Richard.  It  was 
not  verj  favorably  received  by  the  boys  generally. 
Nobody  could  tell  when  or  where  the  fifty  names  had 
been  obtained ;  no  one  had  seen  the  signers  place 
their  autographs  upon  the  document.  Richard  heard 
Bailey  and  a  dozen  others  refuse  to  sign  it,  and  some 
of  them  even  proposed  to  get  up  a  remonstrance. 

"  I  am  going  to  sign  the  petition,"  said  Richard, 
to  the  astonishment  of  his  companions. 

"  You,  Grant  ?  "  exclaimed  a  dozen  boys,  in  the 
same  breath. 

"  I  am  ;  just  to  show  the  fellows  that  I  bear  him 
no  ill  will,"  replied  Richard.  "  Nevers  was  degraded 
for  that  affair  with  me ;  and,  as  I  licked  him,  I  think 
I  can  afford  to  do  the  handsome  thing." 

"  Then  he  will  be  elected  captain  of  Company  D," 
said  Bailey. 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  added  Richard.  "  I 
am  willing  to  see  him  restored  to  the  place  he  was  in 
before  I  came,  but  I  shall  not  give  him  my  vote  for 
captain,  or  any  thing  else." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    lUCIlAKD    GRANT.  215 

The  victim  of  the  Regulators  took  out  his  pencil 
and  wrote  his  name  upon  the  petition.  Though  he 
fully  believed  that  Nevers  was  the  "  Dobbin  "  of  th«? 
party  that  had  assaulted  him,  he  could  not  prove  it 
and  he  was  disposed  to  give  him  a  fair  chance,  so 
that  neither  he  nor  his  friends  should  have  any  good 
ground  for  complaint.  His  example  was  followed 
by  all  the  boys  present,  and  from  that  moment 
the  number  of  names  on  the  paper  increased  very 
rapidly. 

At  dress  parade,  Colonel  Brockridge,  to  whom  the 
petition  had  been  presented  early  in  the  afternoon, 
called  Nevers  forward,  and  after  a  few  remarks, 
restored  him  to  his  former  position  as  first  sergeant  of 
Company  D,  observing  at  the  same  time  that  the 
name  of  Richard  Grant  on  the  paper  had  had  more 
influence  upon  his  mind  than  that  of  all  the  others. 
It  was  a  magnanimous  act,  which  he  heartily  approved. 

"  Three  cheers  for  Xevcrs  !  "  shouted  some  friend 
of  the  first  sergeant,  when  the  company  broke  ranks. 

They  were  given,  but  it  was  only  a  partial  demon 
stration,  evidently  confined  to  about  a  dozen  of  the 
company. 


216  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

"  Three  cheers  for  Grant !  "  said  Bailey,  when  'hose 
for  the  first  sergeant  had  been  given. 

The  call  was  promptly  responded  to,  and  though 
the  cheers  seemed  to  proceed  from  the  entire  com 
pany,  there  were  probably  about  a  dozen  who  did  not 
join. 

"  Tiger !  "  added  Bailey,  with  an  earnestness  that 
assured  Richard  he  was  not  a  member  of  the  Regu 
lators. 

The  "tiger"  was  added,  together  with  a  volley 
of  applause  by  clapping  the  hands.  Richard's  posi 
tion  in  Company  D  was  not  to  be  doubted,  and  the 
Regulators  present  must  have  felt  that  their  influence 
was  not  very  powerful. 

On  the  following  day  they  had  a  further  proof  of 
the  popularity  of  Richard,  and  if  they  had  not  been 
very  stupid,  they  might  have  seen  that  he  had  more 
influence  than  the  whole  band  of  Regulators  put  to 
gether.  On  the  first  ballot  in  Company  D,  the  first 
lieutenant  was  elected  captain  ;  the  second  sergeant 
was  elected  first  lieutenant.  The  second  lieutenant 
was  believed  to  be  a  strong  friend  of  Nevers,  and  no 
promotion  was  awarded  to  him. 


THE    COXQDEST    OF    BICHAED    GRANT.  217 

Richard  Grant  was  elected  second  sergeant,  and 
when  the  vote  was  declared,  the  result  was  greeted 
\\ith  a  round  of  hearty  applause.  The  other  places 
were  all  filled,  as  the  inclination  of  the  majority  dic 
tated,  subject  only  to  the  healthy  rules  of  the  Insti 
tute.  If  there  had  been  no  limit  to  the  choice  of  the 
boys,  we  have  no  doubt  their  favorite  would  have 
been  elected  captain. 

The  face  of  Xovers  was  as  dark  as  a  thunder  cloud 
after  the  election.  The  remark  of  Richard  that  he 
would  not  vote  for  him  had  been  circulated  through 
the  company,  and  had  been  influential  in  defeating 
the  aspirations  of  the  first  sergeant.  Xevers  knew 
very  well  that  he  owed  his  defeat  and  his  restoration 
to  his  rival,  whom  he  hated  with  ten  fold  greater 
vigor  than  before  —  hated  him  for  what  he  had  done, 
and  hated  him  for  what  he  had  left  undone. 

Of  course,  Richard  felt  very  good-natured,  and 
snapped  his  fingers  at  the  Regulators.  He  sat  upon 
a  stool  alone  after  supper,  thinking  of  his  good  for 
tune,  and  congratulating  himself  upon  the  skill  with 
which  he  had  conquered  his  enemies.  He  was  satis 
fied  that  in  being  true  to  himself  he  had  won  the 
19 


213'  IX    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

respect  and  confidence  of  his  companions.  The  good 
resolutions  he  had  successfully  carried  cut  had  ren 
dered  him  worth}  of  the  favor  bestowed  upon  him. 
In  conquering  himself  he  had  conquered  others. 

While  Richard  sat  on  the  stool  thinking  of  the 
pleasant  events  of  the  day,  and  perhaps  wondering 
how  long  it  would  be  before  he  became  the  major 
of  the  battalion,  his  vanquished  rival  sauntered  up 
to  him,  his  face  still  looking  dark  and  malignant. 

"  You  have  beaten  me  again,  Grant,"  said  he, 
sourly,  "  but  your  day  will  come  soon." 

"  Eh,  Dobbin  ? "  replied  Richard,  with  a  good-na 
tured  smile,  as  he  glanced  at  his  fellow-sergeant. 

"  What's  that  ?  "  growled  Nevers.  "  What  do 
you  mean  by  calling  me  Dobbin  r  " 

Richard  was  satisfied  from  the  appearance  of  Nevers, 
that  the  name  was  not  wholly  unfamiliar  to  his  ears. 
It  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever  ventured  to  hint  at 
the  proceedings  of  his  first  night  in  camp  ;  and  it 
was  the  first  time  that  his  rival  had  ever  dared  to 
speak  to  him  in  a  surly  tone. 

"  If  you  don't  understand  it,  no  matter,"  added 
Richard,  with  a  merry  twinkle  of  the  eye. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KtCHABD    GKANT.  219 

"  If  )ou  call  me  by  that,  or  any  other  improper 
name,  you  shall  suffer  for  it." 

"  How  many  of  you  will  it  take  to  punish  me  for 
it,  eh,  Dobbin  ?" 

"  Dobbin  again  r" 

"  Do  you  know  a  fellow  by  the  name  of  Ken 
nedy  ? "  added  Richard.  "  If  you  don't,  I'll  intro 
duce  you  some  day." 

Xcvers  concluded  that  Richard  was  a  tough  cus 
tomer,  and  he  made  no  further  allusion  to  any  suffer 
ing  in  store  for  his  defiant  rival.  But  Richard's 
taunt  about  Kennedy,  and  his  promises  to  introduce 
him,  were  not  pleasant  to  the  bully,  and  he  walked 
away.  He  feared  that  the  victim  had  been  making 
dangerous  discoveries. 

On  the  following  morning  the  battalion  took  \ip 
the  line  of  march  for  the  Institute,  and  arrived 
without  incident  or  accident ;  and"  that  night  the 
boys  exchanged  the  hard  ground  for  the  iron  bed 
steads  in  the  barracks. 


TIC    SCHOOL    AND    OUT.    OH 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

BICHARD    GIVES    THE    TUNBROOKERS    A    LESSON 
IN    BOATING. 

AMONG  the  favorite  recreations  of  the  cadets  of 
Ihe  Tunbrook  Military  Institute  was  that  of  boat 
ing.  The  beautiful  lake  afforded  them  abundant 
space  for  sailing  and  rowing,  and  quite  a  number 
of  them  were  proficient  oarsmen  and  excellent 
navigators. 

On  the  Saturday  afternoon  following  the  return 
from  the  camp,  Colonel  Brockridge  proposed  to 
exercise  the  boys  in  the  boats.  This  announcement 
was  received  with  hearty  applause  by  the  cadets,  and 
they  gathered  round  the  principal  to  learn  the  order 
of  exercises  upon  the  lake. 

"  Well,  boys,  suppose  we  appoint  a  couple  of 
coxswains  and  have  a  race." 

"Hurrah  !"  shouted  the  boys.     "  A  race     A  race  !" 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  221 

"  You  like  the  plan,  I  see.  Who  shall  be  your 
leaders  ? "  added  the  colonel. 

The  boys  made  no  reply,  but  looked  curiously  at 
each  other,  as  though  they  were  not  competent,  to 
settle  the  question. 

"  Nevers  for  one,"   said  Redman. 

"  Very  well ;  Nevers,  we  all  know,  is  a  good 
boatman,  and  has  always  won  the  races.  Who 
shall  be  the  other  ? " 

No  reply  was  made,  and  the  principal  waited 
some  time  for  a  suggestion. 

"  Grant  has  had  considerable  experience  with 
boats,  his  father  informed  me,"  continued  Colonel 
Brockridge. 

"  Grant  !     Grant  !  "  shouted  the  boys. 

"  Grant  shall  be  coxswain  of  the  other  boat, 
tl.°n.  What  do  you  say,  Grant  ?  " 

"  I  am  very  willing,  sir,  if  the  fellows  desire  it," 
replied  Richard,  modestly. 

"  Very   well.     The    race    shall    come    off   at    foi.r 

o'clock.     Each  leader  shall  have  two  hours  to  train 

his  crew.     The  course  shall  be  round  Green  Island 

and    home,    making    a    pull    of    abcut    three    miles 

19* 


222  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

You  shall  draw  lots  for  the  choice  of  boats,  though 
I  don't  think  there  is  a  particle  of  difference  be 
tween  them."  - 

The  choice  was  between  the  Alice  and  the  Em 
ma,  as  the  two  club  boats  had  been  named. 
Nevers  drew  the  first  choice,  and  selected  the  Alice, 
and  of  course  Ilichard  was  obliged  to  be  satisfied 
with  the  Emma. 

"  The  coxswains  shall  select  their  own  crews. 
Now,  draw  for  the  first  choice." 

Nevers  drew  the  prize  this  time  also,  and  named 
Redman  as  his  stroke  oarsman.  Ilichard  took 
Bailey  for  the  same  station,  and  they  continued  to 
select  alternately  till  each  had  taken  his  twelve 
oarsmen.  The  coxswain  of  the  Alice  had  a  decided 
advantage  over  his  -rival,  for  he  had  a  complete 
knowledge  of  the  capacity  of  each  boy,  and  had 
before  taken  part  in  several  races  on  the  lake. 
Ilichard  was  aided  in  choosing  by  his  friends  whom 
he  had  selected,  and  when  they  stepped  into  the  boat, 
he  was  well  satisfied  with  his  crew. 

"  We  shall  get  beaten,"  said  Bailey,  in  a  low 
tone,  as  they  shoved  off  the  Emma. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  223 

"  What  makes  you  think  so,  Bailey?"  demanded 
Richard,  with  a  smile. 

"  Nevers  is  a  great  boatman.  He  knows  all 
about  a  boat,  and  when  he  was  in  command  he 
always  Avon  the  race." 

"  Don't  you  croak,  Bailey,"  laughed  Richard. 
"  I  have  seen  a  boat  before  to-day,  and  I  tell  you 
we  shall  not  get  beaten." 

The  coxswain  spoke  in  a  loud  tone,  so  that  all 
his  crew  could  hear  him,  for  he  knew  that  the  first 
requisite  of  success  was  confidence. 

"  I  hope  so,"  said  Bailey.  "  I  would  rather  any 
other  fellow  in  the  school  should  beat  you  than 
Nevers.  It  will  be  a  feather  in  his  cap." 

"  Don't  croak,  Bailey.  Just  believe  that  we  shall 
beat,  and  we  shall." 

"  I  hope  we  shall.  Nevers  first  got.  ahead  of  all 
the  fellows  in  boating.  His  success  elected  him  to 
his  first  office  in  the  company,  and  if  he  beats  you 
in  this  race,  he  will  be  captain  at  the  next  elec 
tion.  The  boys  will  all  stand  by  the  fellow  that 
beats  in  any  thing." 

"  There,   Bailey,  if  you   say  another   word,  I  shall 


224  IN  SCHOOL  AXP  our,  OR 

wish  I  had  chosen  some  other  fellow.  You  will 
defeat  us  if  you  keep  on  croaking,"  added  the 
Coxswain,  earnestly. 

•'  I'm  not  croaking.  I  only  want  you  to  under 
stand  what  you  have  got  to  do  ;  and  I  will  do  all 
I  can  to  help  you  win  the  race.  What  are  you 
going  up  here  for  ? "  demanded  Bailey,  as  the  boat'<* 
bow  was  pointed  down  the  river,  which  was  the  out 
let  of  the  lake. 

"  You  ask  too  many  questions,  Bailey.  If  you 
fill  leave  this  thing  to  me,  I  will  agree  to  whip 
Nevers  all  to  pieces,"  said  Richard,  who  did  not 
like  the  discipline  on  board  the  Eir.rr.a. 

"  All  right,  Grant.  Let  him  alone,  Bailey,"  said 
one  of  the  boys  in  the  middle  of  the  boat. 

"  Where's  the  other  boat  ?  "  asked  Richard.  "  1 
see  her ;  she  has  gone  up  the  lake.  That's  just 
what  I  wanted  her  to  do.  I  have  a  little  business 
to  do  here  before  we  go  into  the  race." 

He  ordered  the  crew  to  cease  rowing,  and,  to 
the  surprise  of  his  companions,  ran  the  boat  up  to 
the  shore.  As  he  had  intimated  to  them  that 
questions  were  not  agreeable  to  him,  they  asked 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICIIAKD    ORANT.  225 

none,  and  waited  patiently  till  his  movements  should 
explain  themselves. 

"  Now,  Bailey,  will  you  go  up  to  the  store- 
house,  and  bring,  down  some  black  lead,  and  the 
brushes  they  use  to  clean  the  stoves.  Dcn't  let 
any  body  see  you,  and  don't  say  a  word  to  any 
one." 

Bailey  did  not  very  clearly  understand  what  this 
request  had  to  do  with  winning  the  race,  but  he 
ran  off  with  all  haste  to  execute  the  mission  in 
trusted  to  him.  'While  he  was  gone,  Richard  im 
proved  the  opportunity  to  develop  his  system  of 
rowing  to  his  companions.  He  had  attended  a 
great  many  boat  races  on  the  Hudson,  had  belonged 
to  a  boat  club  in  Whitestone,  and  had  clear  ideas 
upon  all  matters  connected  with  the  business  of 
boating. 

On  the  t  return  of  the  messenger,  the  articles  he 
had  brought  were  thrown  into  the  stern  sheets. 
and  the  boat  shoved  off.  Again,  to  the  surprise  of 
the  cre\\ ,  Richard  took  them  down  the  river,  half  a 
mile,  till  they  came  to  a  sandf  shore,  where  he 
grounded  the  Emma. 


226  IN  '  SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

"  Now,  tumble  out,  fellows,"  said  Richaid,  "  and 
take  your  oars  with  you." 

The  boys  wondered  more  than  oefore  at  the  sin 
gular  proceedings  of  the  coxswain,  and  Bailey  so 
far  overcame  his  respect  for  discipline  again,  as  to 
suggest  that  they  should  have  no  time  to  practise 
with  the  oars,  if  they  spent  the  precious  moments 
in  this  stupid  manner. 

"  Shut  up,  Bailey ;  I  have  more  to  lose  in  this 
race  than  you  have,"  said  Richard,  rather  curtly. 
"  If  the  fellows  don't  believe  in  me  for  this  busi 
ness,  I  am  willing  to  step  one  side,  and  let  any 
other  one  take  hold  who  thinks  he  can  do  it  better 
than  I  can." 

"  Go  ahead,  Grant !  "  shouted  the  crew.  "  We  are 
all  satisfied,  and  so  is  Bailey." 

"  I  won't  speak  another  word,  Grant,"  said  Bai 
ley.  "  I  only  wish  I  had  as  much  confidence  aa 
you  have." 

"  Bear  a  hand  lively,  my  lads,"  added  Richard, 
as  he  seized  the  painter  of  t'u<s  boat ;  "  I  want  to 
get  her  out  of  the  water." 

The  boys  took  hold   with  a  will,  and  the    Emma 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GBANT.  227 

w&9  soon  placed  high  and  dry  upon  the  beach. 
She  was  then  turned  over. 

"  There,  fellows,"  said  Richard,  as  he  pointed  to 
the  foul  bottom  of  the  boat,  "  do  you  expect  to 
win  a  race  with  the  craft  in  that  condition  ?  In 
fifteen  minutes  we  will  have  her  in  the  water  again, 
as  clean  as  a  lady's  parlor." 

By  direction  of  the  coxswain,  the  crew  fell  to 
scrubbing  the  bottom  of  the  boat  with  an  earnest 
ness  and  zeal  •\\rnch  soon  removed  every  trace  of 
moss  and  grass.  She  was  then  permitted  to  dry 
for  a  short  time,  and  the  bright  October  sun  soon 
completed  their  work.  The  bottom  was  then  cov 
ered  over  with  black  lead,  and  rubbed  with  the 
brushes  till  it  shone  like  a  newly-polished  stove. 
The  boys  used  their  muscle  upon  the  brushes,  being 
relieved  every  minute  by  fresh  hands. 

"  Xow,  my  lads,  we  are  in  condition  to  win  the 
race.  Shove  her  off,"  said  Richard,  whose  energy 
inspired  the  whole  party  with  resolution  and  con 
fidence. 

The  Emma  was  afloat  again  ;  the  boys  took  theii 
places,  though  not  till  Richard  had  rearranged  them 


228  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

by  their  weight,  so  that  the  boat  was  in  perfect  trim 
when  she  started.  For  an  hour  and  a  half  Richard 
trained  them  in  rowing,  till  the  stroke  exactly  suited 
him,  and  they  fully  understood  all  his  signs  and 
signals. 

"  Now,  fellows,  mind  your  eyes,  and  we  are"  sure 
to  win,"  said  the  wide-awake  coxswain,  as  the 
sun  fired  that  was  to  call  them  to  the  stake  boat. 
"  I  never  saw  a  better  set  of  rowers  in  my  life, 
and  I  am  as  well  satisfied  with  you  as  though  we 
had  been  pulling  together  for  a  year." 

"  Bully  for  you,  Grant,"  said  one  of  the  boys  at 
the  bow. 

The  Emma  pulled  leisurely  up  to  the  large  sail 
boat,  on  board  of  which  were  the  colonel,  the  as 
sistant  teachers,  and  as  many  of  the  boys  a«  she 
would  comfortably  accommodate. 

"  Are  you  all  ready  ? "  shouted  the  colonel,  as 
rhe  Alice  and  the  Emma  took  their  stations. 

"  All  ready,  sir,"  replied  Richard,   cheerfully. 

"  All  ready,  sir,"  added  Xevers,   confidently. 

Both  parties  were  impatient  for  the  contest  to 
Degin,  and  both  were  almost  certain  of  winning 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  229 

the  victory.  Even  the  boats  seemed  to  share  in 
the  spiri"  of  their  crews,  and  anxious  to  have  the 
fetters  removed  that  they  might  bound  away  upon 
the  errand  of  conquest.  Each  had  appropiiate  flags 
at  the  bow  and  stern,  and  one  with  a  taste  for 
boats  would  have  been  delighted  by  the  appear 
ance  of  the  trim  craft. 

"  Ready  for  the  signal ! "  shouted  the  colonel 
again. 

"  Down  with  that  flag  in  the  bow,  Carter,"  said 
Richard  to  the  bowman,  as  he  took  down  the  color 
in  the  stern. 

"  What's  that  for  ? "  asked  one  of  the  crew  of 
the  Emma. 

"  They  hold  the  wind,  and  keep  us  back  a  little. 
We  will  be  on  the  safe  side.  Now,  ready,  fellows, 
and  mind  what  I  have  said  to  you.  Don't  look 
at  the  other  boat  till  you  can  see  her  over  our 
stern." 

Nevers    disdained    to    follow    the    example    of    his 

rival    in   removing   his    flags,    saying    that   he  could 

beat    him    with    his    colors    flyivg.      Nevers    prided 

himself  upon    his  skill  in   handling  a  boat,  and  he 

20 


230  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

felt  that  the  opportunity  had  come  which  would 
enable  him  to  triumph  over  the  hated  usurper,  a8 
he  considered  Richard.  He  knew  how  much  glory 
and  honor  would  be  awarded  to  the'  conqueror  in 
this  race,  and  that  if  he  could  beat  his  rival, 
scores  of  those  fair-weather  friends,  who  always 
attach  themselves  to  a  rising  man,  would  leave 
him. 

The  signal  gun  was  on  shore,  and  at  a  gesture 
from  the  colonel,  it  was  discharged.  The  report 
seemed  to  unloose  the  bonds  which  chained  the 
boats  to  their  stations,  and  they  bounded  away. 
The  crew  of  the  Alice  bent  to  their  oars  with  the 
most  tremendous  energy,  while  that  of  the  Emma 
seemed  to  be  inspired  by  the  cool  and  steady  nerve 
of  her  coxswain.  They  had  been  fully  and  thor 
oughly  instructed  in  their  duty. 

The  crowd  of  boys  on  the  shore  were  silent  and 
breathless  with  the  interest  they  felt  in  the  exciting 
race  ;  and  when,  before  the  boats  had  gone  a  quar 
ter  of  a  mile,  they  discovered  the  Alice  more  than 
half  a  length  ahead  of  her  companion,  the  jaws 
of  Richard's  friends  droj  ped,  and  their  faces  were 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHABD    GEANT.  2ol 

as  long  as  though  a  ten  pound  weight  had  been 
fastened  to  the  chin  of  each,  while  a  smile  of  tri 
umphant  satisfaction  lighted  up  the  faces  of  Nev- 
ers's  well-wishers. 

"  Xevers  has  it !  "  exclaimed  one  of  his  intimates, 
as,  when  she  rounded  Green  Island,  the  Alice  was 
found  to  be  more  than  a  length  ahead  of  the 
Emma. 

il  Not  yet,"  said  one  of  the  other  clique.  "  Let 
Dick  Grant  alone.  He  knows  what  he  is  about. 
He  don't  half  try  yet." 

The  crew  of  the  Emma  could  not  yet  see  thu 
Alice  over  the  stern  of  the  boat,  and  we  doubt 
not  they  shared  the  anxiety  and  despondency  of 
their  friends  on  shore.  But  no  sooner  had  the 
boats  rounded  the  island,  and  commenced  on  the 
home  stretch,  than  Richard's  vibrating  body  began 
gradually  to  move  more  rapidly,  and  just  in  pro 
portion  as  he  increased  the  movement,  the  Emma 
lessened  the  distance  between  herself  and  the 
Alice. 

"  Steady,  fellows  ;  don't  get  excited.  Dip  a  little, 
deeper,"  said  Richard,  in  a  quiet,  cool  tone.  "We 


232  IN    SCHOOL    AXTJ    OUT,    OR 

are  doing  splendidly,  and  you  shall  see  the  Alice 
over  the  stern  in  about  three  minutes." 

Nevers,  as  in  the  fight  with  his  rival,  began  to 
be  very  much  excited  when  he  saw  that  he  was 
losing  ground.  He  spoke  quick  and  earnest  words 
to  the  crew  of  his  boat,  who  had  been  doing  their 
utmost  from  the  beginning,  urging  them  to  increase 
their  exertions.  Richard  had  not  permitted  his 
crew  to  do  their  best  at  first,  but  had  kept  in  their 
muscles  a  reserve  of  strength  for  the  final  emer 
gency.  The  party  in  the  Alice  had  no  such  reserve 
power,  and  their  efforts  to  increase  the  speed  of 
the  boat  were  put  forth  at  the  expense  of  a  proper 
attention  to  skill  and  precision. 

The  boats  were  now  side  by  side,  and  they  con 
tinued  in  this  relative  position  until  they  were 
within  half  a  mile  of  the  stake  boat.  The  race 
had  become  intensely  exciting,  and  again  the  two 
cliques  on  shore  were  breathless  and  silent  with 
interest.  Neither  party  had  any  thing  to  indicate 
the  success  of  its  favorite. 

Even  yet  Richard  had  not  put  his  crew  to  theii 
utmost.  But  the  decisive  moment  had  arrived,  and 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHARD    GBANT.  233 

his  body  began  to  sway  backward  and  forward 
with  increasing  rapidity,  and  a  quarter  of  a  mila 
mere  gave  him  half  a  boat-length's  advantage  o\er 
his  rival. 

"  Steady,  fellows  ;  keep  cool,"  said  he,  in  a  loud 
whisper.  "  Don't  miss  a  stroke,  and  make  every  one 
tell  all  it  will.  Now  you  see  her  over  the  stern 
—  but  pull  steady." 

The  Emma  was  a  length  ahead  of  the  Alice 
when  Ilichard  finished  these  remarks.  The  boats 
were  within  an  eighth  of  a  mile  of  the  end  of  the 
course,  and  the  murmuring  applause  of  the  Grant 
party  on  shore  began  to  reach  the  ears  of  the 
contestants. 

"  Pull !  Pull ! "  shouted  Xevcrs,  filled  with  rage 
and  vexation.  "  Pull  with  all  your  might,  fellows. 
We  can  beat  him  5  et,  if  you  only  stick  to  it " 

He  increased  the  rapidity  of  his  motions,  but 
his  crew  were  unable  to  keep  up  with  him.  Their 
stroke  was  unsteady  ;  some  of  them  forgot  to  feather 
their  oars,  and  some  scarcely  dipped  the  blades  in 
the  water. 

''  Steady  ! "  said  Ilichard,  with  more  energy 
20* 


234  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

'  Mind  your  stroke.  <Keep  both  eyes  on  mo 
Here  we  are  ! "  shouted  he,  jumping  up  from  hi* 
seat  in  the  stern,  and  giving  the  order  tc  cease 
rowing. 

The  Emma  flew  by  the  stake  boat  two  and  a 
half  lengths  ahead  of  the  Alice,  and  a  stunning 
roar  of  cheers  from  the  shore  and  the  sail  boat 
saluted  the  victors. 

"  Grant  forever  !  Three  cheers  for  Grant!-"  shout 
ed  Bailey,*  as  the  crew  of  the  Emma  rose  and 
mad?  the  welkin  ring  with  their  huzzas. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT  235 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

9 

HICHAKD    WINS    ANOTHER    RACE,    AND    TUNBROOK 
IS    MUTINOUS. 

IT  was  a  proud  moment  for  Richard  Grant  when 
he  rose  from  the  stern  sheets  of  the  Emma,  and 
found  the  Alice  was  two  or  three  lengths  behind, 
and  when  he  heard  the  shouts  of  his  friends  rend 
the  air.  It  was  victory  —  another  triumph  over  the 
Regulators,  who  had  threatened  to  make  Tunbrook 
too  hot  to  hold  him.  They  did  not  get  ahead  very 
fast,  and  he  felt  that  his  conquest  over  them  waa 
complete. 

The  hour  of  prosperity,  of  triumph,  is  the  most 
dangerous  period  in  the  experience  of  a  young 
man.  He  is  on  the  top  of  the  wave,  and  he  seea 
not  the  dark  abyss  that  yawns  on  either  side  of 
him.  Truly  we  need  adversity  to  keep  us  frotr 
forgetting  God  and  duty  ;  to  keep  us  from  forget- 


236  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT.    OR 

ting  that  truth  and  justice  are  more  mighty  than 
mere  success. 

But  when  Richard  came  to  Tunbrook,  he  came 
with  a  solemn  resolution  to  forsake  the  error  of 
his  ways,  and  find  happiness  in  the  path  of  recti 
tude.  Whatever  success  had  attended  him,  he 
attributed  to  the  influence  of  this  good  resolution. 
He  had  manfully  resisted  temptation ;  he  had  cured 
himself  of  several  bad  habits,  and  he  had  made 
good  progress  in  the  conquest  of  himself.  He  had 
often  felt  an  inclination  to  resent  with  hard  words 
and  heavy  blows  the  sneers  of  the  Nevers  faction, 
but  he  had  controlled  himself;  and  each  victory  of 
principle  over  inclination  had  made  him  stronger  in 
his  purpose  to  do  right. 

Bertha's  answer  to  his  letter,  in  which  he  had 
informed  her  of  his  election  to  the  post  of  sergeant, 
cautioned  him  against  being  too  much  elated  by 
his  good  fortune.  She  hoped  his  promotion  would 
not  make  him  think  too  much  of  himself.  When 
he  realized  that  he  had  won  a  new  victory,  when 
he  heard  the  boys  shouting  his  name,  the  words 
of  his  sister  came  to  his  mind,  and  he  determined 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  237 

to  bear  his  honors  meekly,  and  to  feel  kindly  towards 
Nevers  and  his  friends. 

As  they  pulled  to  the  stake  boat,  Richard  cau 
tioned  his  crew  not  to  "  crow"  over  the  fellows  in 
the  other  boat,  for  it  was  a  friendly  contest,  and 
he  did  not  wish  to  see  any  ill  feeling  on  either 
side.  The  Alice  was  already  alongside  the  sail 
boat.  Nevers  was  in  no  enviable  frame  of  mind ; 
he  looked  dark  and  sour,  and  Richard  only  be 
stowed  one  glance  upon  him,  lest  his  looks  should 
be  misconstrued. 

"  Grant,  you  have  won  the  race,"  said  Colonel 
Brockridge,  as  the  Emma  came  up.  "  I  had  no 
idea  of  such  a  result." 

"  Three  cheers  for  Grant ! "  shouted  an  enthusi 
astic  boy  in  the  sail  boat. 

"  Xo,"  added  the  principal,  as  he  glanced  at  the 
crest-fallen  coxswain  of  the  Alice,  and  saw  that  he 
was  taking  his  defeat  very  hardly.  i%  You  have 
cheered  enough.  We  don't  want  any  unkind  feel 
ings  to  grow  out  of  this  affair.  Nevers,  you  have 
been  beaten,  but  —  " 

*'  t  shouldn't  have  been,  if  I  had  had  fair  play," 


238  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

growled  Xevers,  whose  anger  was  manifest  in  hia 
tones. 

'*  Has  there  been  any  foul  play  ? "  demanded  the 
colonel. 

"  Yes,  sir,  there  has,"  replied  Nevers,  sharply. 

"  What  was  it  ?  " 

"  The  fellows  in  the  Emma  took  her  out  of  the 
water,  cleaned  her,  and  covered  her  bottom  with 
black  lead." 

"  I  don't  see  any  unfair  play  in  that.  You  had 
the  right  to  use  your  time  for  preparation  as  you 
wished,"  said  the  principal. 

"  He  couldn't  have  beaten  if  his  boat  hadn't 
been  in  better  condition,"  added  Nevers. 

"  It  is  a  good  driver  that  keeps  his  horse  in 
good  condition.  I  think  it  is  rulable  for  each  crew 
to  prepare  their  boat  as  they  think  best." 

"  Well,  he  beat  us  by  a  trick.  What  did  they 
go  down  the  river  for  to  haul  up  their  boat  ? " 

"That  is  their  business.  I  see  you  are  not  sat 
isfied,  Nevers." 

"  No,  sir,  I  am  not.  I  like  to  have  fair  play  in 
these  things." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  230 

•l  So  do  I,"  said  the  colonel,  with  a  quiet  smile, 
''*  and  I  think  you  had  better  try  this  thing  over 
again.  Now,  suppose  you  exchange  boats,  and  pull 
round  cnce  more,  that  we  may  see  how  much  good 
the  black  lead  did.  What  do  you  say,  Grant  ? " 

"  I  am  willing,  sir,"  replied  Richard. 

"  We  are  all  fagged  out,  now,  sir,"  interposed 
Nevers. 

"  I  proposed  this  method  to  remove  your  objec 
tions  to  the  race,  Nevers.  You  might  have  cleaned 
your  boat,  if  you  had  been  so  disposed." 

"  I  didn't  think  of  it,"  snarled  Nevers. 
.  "  If  a  general  should  get  beaten  because  he  did 
not  think  to  bring  up  his  ammunition,  or  by  neg 
lecting  any  precaution,  his  want  of  forethought 
would  hardly  be  deemed  a  sufficient  excuse.  I 
should  like  to  have  you  exchange  boats  for  a  short 
pull,  if  you  don't  go  round  the  island." 

"  We  are  tired  out,  sir." 

"  The  other  crew  have  pulled  the  same  distance 
you  have,"  added  the  principal. 

"  Try  it,  Nevers,  try  it,"  whispered  Redman. 
"  We  shall  be  laughed  at  for  a  month,  if  we  don't 
We  will  whip  them  this  time." 


240  IN    SCHOOL    AXD    OUT,    OR 

"  1  am  willing  to  try  it,  sir,"  said  Nevers,  though 
his  words  belied  his  feelings. 

Both  crews  were  somewhat  rested  from  the  fa 
tigue  of  the  race,  and  they  exchanged  places  in  the 
two  boats,  taking  the  positions  assigned  to  them. 

"  We  shall  get  beat  this  time,  sure,"  said  Bailey. 

"  No,   we   won't,"  replied  Richard. 

"  Well,  if  you  say  so,  then  we  shall  not.  It 
would  be  the  greatest  thing  that  ever  was,  if  we 
should  whip  them  again.  It  will  show  that  black 
lead  isn't  a  great  institution,  after  all." 

"  Xo,  it  won't.  Those  fellows  don't  pull  worth 
a  cent.  If  they  can't  do  better  than  they  did  be 
fore,  we  shall  whip  them  all  to  pieces.  Now,  mind 
what  I  told  you  ;  don't  hurry,  and  keep  cool." 

The  signal  was  given,  and  the  two  boats  dashed 
off.  The  race  was  very  nearly  a  repetition  of  the 
first  one.  Richard  kept  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
muscle  in  reserve  for  the  last  half  mile  of  the 
race,  and  came  in  about  a  boat  length  ahead  of 
the  Emma.  The  one  find  a  half  length's  difference 
in  the  two  races  seemed  precisely  to  indicate  the 
amount  of  virtue  in  black  lead. 


i'Jfcffisa 


""H 


w& 

X  ^~  -  •      /       "  •    I-- 

S^T^         i. 

"-'•-,        -* 


U  —  fc'   £  y  —  •i/^^-r- 

i;i-  HAiMi   \\  INS  'I  in:   J;A-  K        I 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  241 

Again  the  thundering  cheers  of  the  Grant  party 
reverberated  over  the  lake  and  through  the  grove. 
Nevers  was  astonished,  as  well  as  angry,  and  his 
face  was  darker  than  ever. 

"  Are  you  satisfied  now,  Xevers  ? "  asked  the 
colonel,  when  the  Alice  and  the  Emma  came  along 
side  the  stake  boat. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  he,  desperately ;  "  but  I 
don't  understand  it.'' 

lk  I  do,"  said  the  principal.  "  The  other  crew 
pull  better  than  yours.  I  never  saw  better  pull 
ing  in  my  life  than  those  fellows  showed  us.  I 
hope  there  is  no  hard  feeling  between  you." 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  Nevers ;  but  his  looks  and 
his  tones  belied  his  words. 

"  He  will  pull  us  all  down  at  this  rate,"  mut 
tered  Redman,  as  the  Emma  left  the  stake  boat. 

"  Something  must  be  done,"  added  Nevers.  "  He 
has  got  half  the  fellows  on  his  side  now." 

"  What  shall  we  do  ? "  asked  Redman,  who 
seemed  to  regard  it  as  a  hopeless  case. 

"  We'll  fix  him  yet." 

Some  earnest  conversation  followed  these  remarks. 
21 


242  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

It.  was  carried  on  in  whispers,  and  entirely  suspend 
ed  when  the  Alice  approached.  The  boats  were 
secured,  and  both  crews  landed. 

"  Grant,  you  have  beaten  me  fairly,  and  there  is 
my  hand,"  said  Nevers,  when  the  two  coxswains 
met  on  shore. 

Richard  was  utterly  confounded  by  this  show  of 
good  will  on  the  part  of  his  rival.  He  took  the 
proffered  hand,  and  gave  it  a  hearty  pressure. 

"  Thank  you,  Nevers  ;  it  is  very  kind  of  you  to 
treat  me  in  this  handsome  manner.  I'm  sure  I 
don't  feel  any  ill  will  toward  you,"  replied  Richard. 

"  We  will  be  friends,  Grant,  and  perhaps  you 
will  tell  me  how  this  thing  was  done  ?" 

''  With  the  greatest  pleasure." 

"  You  have  some  secret  in  rowing." 

"  I  will  tell  you  all  I  know  about  it,  any  time 
you  please,"  said  Ri  hard,  frankly. 

"  Thank  you  ;  you  are  the  first  fellow  that  ever 
beat  me  rowing,  and  I  honor  you  for  it,  but  I 
don't  understand  it.  Shall  we  be  friends  now, 
Grant  ?  " 

"With  all  my  heart." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    K1CHAED    GRANT.  243 

Richard  could  not  have  been  more  astonished 
if  the  sky  had  fallen,  than  he  was  when  his  great 
enemy  approached  him  with  words  of  kindness  and 
conciliation.  He  could  scarcely  believe  his  senses  ; 
but  there  was  Nevers  by  his  side,  as  good-natured 
as  though  he  had  won  the  race  ;  and  more  than 
this,  the  rival  crews  were  suddenly  on  the  most 
excellent  terms,  and  were  fraternizing  like  brothers. 
Xi_vers  had  evidently  given  up  the  point,  and  in 
tended  to  withdraw  all  opposition  to  the  advance 
ment  of  Richard. 

Nevers  and  his  friends  seemed  to  be  sincere, 
and  the  hatchet  appeared  to  have  been  actually 
buried.  Richard  was  so  well  treated  by  them,  that 
he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Regulators  had 
been  dissolved,  or  at  least  that  they  had  turned 
their  attention  to  some  more  promising  field  of  labor. 

On  the  first  of  November,  when  the  boys  assem 
bled  for  morning  prayers,  the  principal  announced  <» 
ntw  regulation,  requiring  every  member  of  the  In 
stitute  to  be  in-doors  during  the  off  time,  from 
eeven  till  nine  in  the  evening.  Before,  they  had 
been  permitted  to  go  where  they  pleased  during 


244  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

these  hours,  as  long  as  they  did  not  leave  the  estate. 
But  some  of  the  boys  had  been  seen  in  the  village 
of  Tunbrook  after  eight  in  the  evening ;  and  all 
efforts  to  discover  who  they  were  had  been  una 
vailing.  The  prohibition  had  been  made  to  correct 
this  evil. 

When  the  new  regulation  was  announced,  there 
was  a  general  murmur  of  disapprobation  among  the 
students,  for  some  of  their  best  sport  had  been 
enjoyed  out  of  doors,  after  dark.  No  one  ventured 
to  remonstrate,  but  the  order  was  exceedingly  un 
popular. 

"  I  won't  stand  it,"  said  one  and  another,  during 
the  first  recreation  hour  in  the  afternoon.  "  It's  too 
bad  ;  it  will  spoil  all  our  fun." 

"  The  fellows  are  all  agreed  on  this  point,"  said 
Redman. 

"  I  am  willing  to  observe  all  reasonable  regula 
tions,  but  we  might  as  well  go  into  a  monastery 
as  submit  to  this  thing,"  added  Nevers.  "  "What 
do  you  say,  Grant  ? " 

"  I  don't  like  it.  We  intended  to  have  a  first 
rate  game  of  foot  ball  these  moonlight  evenings." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICIIARD    GKANT.  245 

"  There  isn't  a  fellow  in  the  school  that  like? 
it,"  said  Redman. 

"  That's  so,"  replied  Bailey.  "  I  don't  see  thg 
use  of  the  rule  either." 

"  Nor  I." 

"  Some  of  the  fellows  have  been  down  to  Tun- 
brook  almost  every  night." 

"What's  that  to  us,  as  long  as  we  didn't  go?" 
said  Bailey.  "  The  innocent  ought  not  to  be  pun 
ished  with  the  guilty." 

"  The  colonel  couldn't  find  out  who  they  were," 
said  Redman,  with  a  kind  of  chuckle.  "  No  fel 
low  would  'blow'  on  the  others." 

"  It  is  easy  enough  to  talk,"  said  Bailey,  "  but 
what  are  you  going  to  do  ? " 

"  Do  ?  Why,  resist  it,  of  course,"  replied  Red 
man.  "  I  am  ready  to  do  so,  for  one.  Let  us  all 
stay  out  to-night  till  nine  o'clock." 

"  Agreed,"  added  some  of   the  larger  boys. 

"  We  shall  get  punished  if  we  do,"  suggested 
Bailey. 

"No  matter.  They  will  have  to  punish  the 
21* 


246  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

whole  crowd.  The  guard  house  won't  hold  us  all," 
replied  Redman. 

"  Let  us  have  a  plan  about  it.  We  will  get  up 
a  regular  mutiny,"  said  Xevers.  "  If  we  can  get 
a  hundred  fellows  to  go  with  us,  we  shall  make  the 
old  man  cave  in." 

"  Good,  Xevers !  Let  all  the  fellows  that  will 
join  meet  under  the  big  oak  by  the  river,  at  five 
o'clock,  or  as  soon  as  we  get  out  of  school.  Let 
each  fellow  talk  it  round  in  a  quiet  way,  but  don't 
let  the  teachers  hear  a  word." 

"  Will  you  be  there,  Grant  ? "  asked  Xevers. 

"  I  don't  know.     I  will  see." 

"  Don't  know  ?  "  said  Xevers.  "  Don't  you  see 
all  the  fellows  are  in  for  it  ? " 

"  I  will  think  of  it,"  replied  Richard,  as  he 
walked  awaj. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  247 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

RICHARD    IS    DETERMINED,    AND     SOME    ALLUSION     IS 
MADE    TO    "  WATERMELONS." 

THERE  had  been  a  time  when  Richard  Grant 
would  have  desired  no  better  fun  than  to  engage  in 
such  a  mutiny  as  that  proposed  by  Nevers  and  Red 
man  ;  and  he  was  not  yet  so  far  removed  from  his 
evil  propensities  as  to  be  able  to  decline  the  propo 
sition.  The  boys  of  the  Institute  believed  they  had 
a  real  grievance,  for  it  seemed  harsh  and  needless 
to  deprive  them  of  some  of  their  best  hours  for 
amusement.  It  looked  just  as  though  the  principal 
was  angry  because  he  could  not  ascertain  who  had 
broken  the  rules  of  the  school,  and  spitefully 
intended  to  punish  the  innocent  with  the  guilty. 

Probably  none  of  them  intended  to  carry  their 
opposition  any  farther  than  to  express  their  disap 
probation  of  the  new  regulation.  The  colonel  was 


248  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT.    OK 

a  universal  favorite,  and  they  had  full  confidence 
in  his  judgment  and  his  justice.  Perhaps  the  de 
sire  to  have  a  little  fun  and  excitement  was  the 
strongest  motive  that  actuated  them. 

During  the  afternoon,  the  plan  to  redress  their 
grievance  was  whispered  among  the  boys.  "  All 
the  fellows  were  going  to  join  the  mutiny "  was 
the  strongest  inducement  that  could  be  used  to 
obtain  the  consent  of  the  timid  ones  ;  and  if  "  all 
were  going  to  join,"  it  would  require  a  great  deal 
of  moral  courage  to  stand  aloof  from  the  scheme. 

Richard  was  sorely  perplexed.  "With  the  others, 
he  felt  that  the  new  regulation  was  arbitrary  and 
unnecessary ;  and  such  a  scrape  as  the  boys  pro 
posed  was  exactly  in  accordance  with  his  antece 
dents.  He  wanted  to  join  for  the  fun  of  the  thing, 
and  because  the  rest  of  the  boys  were  going  to  do 
so.  He  did  not  like  to  be  singular.  Besides,  he 
might  injure  his  popularity,  and  lose  some  of  the 
influence  he  possessed,  if  he  refused  to  join. 

The  temptation  was  so  strong  that  he  cculd  not 
at  first  resist  it ;  and  though  he  did  not  positively 
promise  to  meet  the  others  under  the  big  oak,  he 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  249 

gave  them  some  encouragement  that  he  would  do 
BO.  The  little  time  he  had  to  think  of  the  matter 
during  the  study  and  recreation  hours  did  not  ena 
ble  him  to  arrive  at  a  conclusion ;  and  at  five 
o'clock,  when  school  was  dismissed,  he  was  still 
halting  between  two  opinions. 

"When  he  left  the  school  room,  he  fixed  his  mind 
upon  the  question,  and  began  to  discuss  it  in  the 
most  vigorous  manner.  He  knew  that  any  resist 
ance  to  the  authorities  of  the  school  was  wrong. 
Colonel  Brockridge  had  made  the  rule,  and  it  was 
his  duty  to  observe  it.  What  would  Bertha  say, 
after  he  had  given  her  such  a  gloxving  account  of 
his  success  in  overcoming  temptation,  when  she  was 
informed  that  he  had  joined  a  mutiny  ? 

"  I'll  keep  my  resolution  ! "  said  he,  stamping 
his  foot  upon  the  ground  to  emphasize  his  deter 
mination.  "  I'll  stand  out  against  the  whole  of 
them." 

Half  past  five  came,  and  nearly  every  boy  in  the 
school  had  gone  to  the  appointed  place.  Richard 
gat  cm  the  bench  at  the  foot  of  the  flagstaff  on 
the  parade  ground,  thinking  whether  his  duty 


250  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

required  him  to  do  any  thing  more  than  simply 
refuse  to  join  the  mutiny.  Somehow,  it  entered 
into  his  head  that  it  was  his  duty  to  prevent  the 
rebellion  if  he  could.  It  even  occurred  to  him  that 
he  ought  to  inform  Colonel  Brockriclge  of  the  in 
tention  of  the  students,  and  thus  place  himself  on 
the  side  of  law  and  order ;  but  he  rejected  this 
suggestion,  it  was  so  utterly  repugnant  to  his  na 
ture.  He  could  not  "  tell  tales  out  of  school." 
If  any  body's  life,  property,  or  happiness  had  been 
at  stake,  he  might  have  felt  differently.  Richard 
was  a  novice  in  advocating  the  claims  of  law  and 
order,  of  truth  and  justice  ;  and  he  was  more  easily 
satisfied  than  some  would  have  been  in  a  similar 
situation. 

While  he  was  debating  this  matter  with  himself, 
Nevers,  Bailey,  and  Redman  approached,  and  inter 
rupted  his  meditations.  They  appeared  to  be  a 
committee  appointed  to  wait  upon  him,  and  ascer 
tain  his  views  upon  the  momentous  question. 

"  You  didn't  come  down,"  said  Nevers. 

"  No :  I  have  concluded  not  to  join  in  the  scrape," 
replied  Richard,  gravely. 


THE    CONQUEST  OF    KICHAKD    GKANT.  251 

"  Whj*  not  ?  " 

'*  Because  I  don't  think  it  is  right ;  and  I  think 
if  we  speak  to  the  colonel  about  the  matter,  he  will 
make  it  all  right." 

"  I  tell  you,  Grant,  he  has  no  right  to  make 
such  a  regulation,"  added  Nevers,  with  energy ; 
"  and  I,  for  one,  am  not  going  to  beg  him  not  to 
do  that  which  he  has  no  right  to  do." 

"  Come,  Grant,  you  are  almost  the  only  fellow 
in  the  school  who  won't  join  the  mutiny,"  said 
Redman. 

M  The  fellows  are  all  in  for  it,  and  you  had  bet 
ter  come,"  added  Bailey. 

"  No ;  I  won't  join,"  replied  Richard,  decidedly. 

"  Come  down  to  the  grove,  whether  you  join  or 
not,"  suggested  Nevers. 

"  I  am  willing  to  go  down  to  the  grove,  but  I 
shall  not  go  in  for  this  scrape." 

"  Come  along,  then." 

The  boys  walked  over  to  the  grove,  the  com 
mittee  using  all  their  eloquence  and  logic  to  induce 
Richard  to  change  his  mind  ;  but  thus  far  he  re 
mained  firm  and  loyal  to  his  good  resolution.  His 


252  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

arrival  at  the  grove  created  a  sensation,  for  il 
seemed  to  be  evidence  that  he  was  to  form  one  of 
the  party. 

The  position  of  Richard  Grant  on  the  present 
occasion  was  so  novel  that  he  could  hardly  believe 
in  his  own  identity.  Like  the  old  woman  with  the 
little  pig,  it  did  not  seem  to  be  he  that  was  re 
fusing  an  invitation  to  join  in  a  scrape  so  harmless 
as  the  one  proposed  ;  and  he  almost  needed  an  in 
troduction  to  himself. 

But  Richard  was  himself,  truly  himself — him 
self  in  the  highest  and  noblest  sense.  His  deter 
mination  to  keep  his  resolution  seemed  to  create 
around  him  an  atmosphere  of  purity,  and  the  more 
he  breathed  it,  the  firmer  and  the  stronger  he  be 
came.  The  boys  exhorted  him  singly,  in  couples, 
and  by  squads,  to  join  the  foolish  enterprise,  but 
without  effect. 

"  Better  come  with  us,  Grant,"  said  Nevers. 
**  We  have  got  a  first-rate  plan,  and  we  shall  have 
a  tip-top  time." 

"  I  have  fully  made  up  my  mind  not  to  go," 
replied  Richard. 


THE    COXQUEST    OF    RICHARU    GRANT.  253 

"  I  shall  not  go,  if  Grant  doesn't,"  added  Bailey. 

"  Nor  I,"  said  another. 

"Back  out — will  you?"  sneered  Nevers,  his 
face  darkening  with  an  expression  of  anger. 

"  I  said  I  would  join  if  Grant  did,"  replied  Bailey, 
stung  by  the  reproach. 

Most  of  the  boys  were  silent  for  a  time,  for  the 
decided  and  unexpected  stand  taken  by  Richard, 
the  favorite  of  the  school,  altered  the  complexion 
of  the  whole  affair.  This  silence  was  succeeded  by 
a  more  unequivocal  demonstration.  One  after  an 
other  followed  the  example  of  Bailey,  and  deserted 
the  bad  cause,  till  Richard  found  himself  no  longer 
alone,  but  supported  by  at  least  thirty  of  the  best 
fellows  in  the  Institute ;  and  then  they  began  to 
come  over  in  squads. 

"  You  are  the  meanest  set  of  cowards  I  ever 
saw  in  my  life,"  exclaimed  Xevers,  bitterly,  when 
cLe  enterprise  appeared  to  be  fully  nipped  in  the  bud. 

"  Grant  is  right,"  several  of  the  boys  replied. 

"Grant!"  sneered  Nevers,  angrily.  "He  wasn't 
a-Vays  so  nice  as  he  is  now." 

"  That's  so,"  said  Redman,  as  he  placed  himself 
22 


254  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

by  the  side  of  the  bully.  "  We  know  a  thing  or 
two  about  Grant,  before  he  became  pious." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  pious  ? "  demanded 
Richard,  stepping  up  to  the  speaker ;  and  as  he 
did  so,  his  fists  were  involuntarily  clinched. 

"  Watermelons  !  "  replied  Redman,  vindictively. 

"  Watermelons  !  "  added  Nevers. 

"  Watermelons  ! "  responded  a  dozen  or  mere  of 
the  large  boys,  who  had  gathered  around  Redman. 

"Do  you  walk  in  your  sleep  any  now,  Grant?" 
said  Redman,  with  a  mocking  laugh.  "  You  wasn't 
pious  then." 

Richard  was  so  mortified  and  confused  by  these 
taunts  that  he  wished  the  earth  might  open  and 
hide  him  from  the  exulting  gaze  of  his  assailants. 
His  blood  boiled  with  shame  and  indignation,  and 
more  than  ever  before  he  realized  that  "  the  way 
of  the  transgressor  is  hard."  His  first  impulse 
was  to  rush  upon  his  dastardly  foes,  and  crush 
them  beneath  the  weight  of  his  strong  arm. 

Most  of  the  boys  looked  at  each  other  with 
astonishment,  wondering  what  could  be  meant  by 
ki  watermelons,"  and  walking  in  his  sleep.  It  was 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  255 

evident  to  Richard  that  only  a  few  of  his  com- 
pamons  understood  the  reflections  cast  upon  him. 
There  he  stood,  trembling,  as  it  were,  in  the  bal 
ance,  and  ready  to  be  carried  up  or  down  by  this 
new  and  most  terrible  trial  —  up  into  a  higher 
sphere  of  virtue,  or  down  into  a  deepei  degrada 
tion  than  any  he  had  yet  fathomed. 

"I  will  be  true  to  myself!"  said  he  to  himself, 
after  he  had  stood  silent  for  a  moment,  blushing 
with  shame,  and  assailed  by  the  foe  without  and 
the  foe  within. 

His  clinched  fist  unclosed,  the  muscles  relaxed, 
and  though  his  face  was  still  red,  a  smile  of  tri 
umph  played  upon  his  lips. 

"  Will  you  go,  Watermelons  ?  "   sneered  Redman. 

"  I  will  not,"  replied  Richard. 

"  Shut  up,  Redman,"  interposed  Nevers,  who 
entirely  mistook  the  singular  change  which  had 
come  over  Richard's  countenance.  "  Come,  Grant, 
you  and  I  will  talk  it  over  alone  ; "  and  he  took 
his  arm,  and  led  him  away  from  the  crowd, 

"  You  see  we  'know  all  about  these  things,"  con 
tinued  Nevers,  "  but  we  don't  want  to  be  hard 


256  IN    SCHOOL   AXD    OUT,    OR 

upon  you.  Only  about  a  dozen  of  us  know  any 
thing  about  those  scrapes." 

"  Who  told  you  about  them  ? "  asked  Richard. 

"  That's  nothing  to  the  purpose.  You  are  a 
good  fellow,  Grant,  and  I  advise  you  to  join  us ; 
if  you  do,  not  a  fellow  shall  ever  say  a  word  about 
watermelons  or  sleep-walking." 

"  I  will  not  join  you,  whatever  you  say  and  what 
ever  you  do." 

"  Then  you  won't  hear  any  thing  but  watermel 
ons  while  you  stay  here.  I  called  you  out  as  a 
friend,  and  I  think  you  had  better  go  with  us." 

"  I  will  not." 

"  Then  we  will  tell  all  the  fellows." 

"  I  will  save  you  the  trouble  by  telling  them 
myself." 

"  Come,  Grant." 

'•  I  will  not." 

"  Gc  it,  then,  Watermelons  !"  said  Nevers,  as  he 
ran  back  to  the  others,  and  told  them  of  the  result 
of  the  interview. 

Richard  wondered  who  could  have  informed  them 
of  his  scrapes,  but  he  could  form  no  idea.  Lesf 


THE    CONQUEST    O>    KICHARD    GRANT.  257 

our  renders  should  be  equally  in  the  dark,  we  will 
tell  them,  confidentially,  that  Sandy  Brimblecora 
had  dene  the  mischief.  A  cousin  of  his,  on  his 
way  to  Tunbrook,  had  stopped  a  day  in  White- 
stone.  This  relative  was,  unfortunately,  one  of  the 
Nevers'  faction,  and  the  information  he  brought 
was  carefully  preserved  for  an  emergency. 

"  All  who  join,  come  under  the  big  tree  ! " 
shouted  Redman.  "  If  you  walk  in  your  sleep, 
Grant,  perhaps  you  will  pay  us  a  visit." 

"  Asleep  or  awake,"  replied  Richard,  calmly,  but 
forcibly,  "  I  shall  know  enough  to  keep  out  of  bad 
company." 

"Do  you  mean  me  by  that?"  demanded  Red 
man,  rushing  up  to  Richard,  and  shaking  his  fist 
in  his  tace. 

"I  do." 

"  Then  take  that ; "  and  Redman  struck  Richard 
in  the  face. 

The    latter  did   take    that,  but   the   next   instant 
his    assailant   lay  upon    the    ground,  where  Richard 
with  a  single  blow  had  thrown  him. 
22* 


258  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OH 

"  None  of  that,  Redman,"  interposed  Nevers, 
"  The  colonel  will  be  down  upon  us." 

"  Let's  lick  him,"  said  another. 

"  I  am  ready,"  coolly  replied  Richard,  throwing 
cff  his  coat. 

But  prudence  carried  the  day,  and  the  mutineers* 
retired  to  the  big  oak.  Only  about  fifty,  or  one 
fourth  of,  the  students,  responded  to  the  call  of  Red 
man,  and  the  rest  retired  from  the  ground. 

"  What  did  they  mean  by  '  watermelons'  ?  "  asked 
Bailey,  as  they  walked  up  to  the  Institute. 

"I'll  tell  you  all  about  it;"  replied  v  Richard. 
"  I  got  into  some  scrapes  before  I  came  here ; " 
and'  he  told  his  companions  the  whole  story.  "  But, 
fellows,  I  have  turned  over  a  new  leaf." 

"  Good ! "  said  Bailey.  "  I  am  glad  you  told 
us  ;  and  I'm  sure  no  decent  fellow  in  the  Institute 
will  ever  fling  it  at  you." 

Richard  felt  better  when  he  had  told  the  whol* 
truth.  He  confided  in  his  friends,  and  feared  no' 
his  enemies.  When  they  reached  the  parade  ground 
they  saw  that  the  mutineers  had  taken  possessloi 
of  every  one  of  the  boats,  and  were  sailing  up  th* 


THE    CONQUEST    6f   BICHARD    GRANT.  259 

lake  towards  Green  Island.  They  dared  not  return 
to  the  Institute,  femng  that  their  plan  might  be 
discovered. 

Richard  was  informed  that  arrangements  had 
been  made  before  he  joined  them  ;  that  they  in 
tended  to  take  all  the  boats,  so  that  the  instructors 
could  not  reach  them,  and  encamp  on  the  island. 

When  the  rolls  were  called,  the  absence  of  about 
fifty  of  the  boys  was  discovered  by  the  teachers. 
The  truth  came  out,  and  the  sharp  eye  of  Colonel 
Brockridge  seemed  to  glow  with  unwonted  lustre. 


5J6C  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT.    OR 


CHAPTER    XX. 

BICHAKD    VISITS    GREEN    ISLAND,    AND    THE    EEGU- 
LATORS    CONSIDER    THEIR    PLANS. 

THE  evening  exercises  proceeded  as  usual,  no 
allusion  whatever  being  made  to  the  absence  of 
the  mutineers,  after  the  facts  had  been  revealed. 
But  no  one  supposed  that  the  energetic  principal 
would  drop  the  matter  where  it  then  stood. 

Richard  had  been  "  putting  that  and  that  to 
gether"  since  the  events  which  had  transpired  in 
the  grove,  till  he  was  pretty  well  satisfied  that  the 
mutineers  now  upon  Green  Island  were  the  Regu 
lators.  The  evidences  which  led  him  to  this  con 
clusion  had  been,  carefully  collected  from  the  time 
he  had  been  whipped  by  them  in  the  woods  near 
the  camp.  Though  Nevers  had  appeared  to  be 
Very  friendly  since  the  race,  his  conduct  had  not 
been  above  suspicion. 


THE    CONQUEST    1>F    HICHAKD    GRANT.  261 

During  the  evening  the  boys  had  a  great  dea» 
to  say  about  the  mutiny,  and  some  of  them  even 
regretted  that  they  had  not  joined,  especially  aa 
the  colonel  did  not  seem  to  care  much  al  out  the 
affair.  About  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  Rich 
ard  was  sent  for  by  the  principal. 

"  Grant,"  said  Colonel  Brockridge,  as  Richard 
entered  the  office,  "  I  have  heard  all  about  your 
conduct,  and  I  wish  to  express  to  you  my  appro 
bation.  You  have,  indeed,  turned  over  a  new  leaf, 
as  you  told  the  boys,  and  I  congratxilate  you  upon 
your  success  in  keeping  your  good  resolution.  I 
have  just  written  a  letter  to  your  father,  which  you 
may  read." 

The  principal  handed  him  the  letter,  and  with  a 
glow  of  pride  and  satisfaction,  Richard  read  the 
high  commendation  which  was  bestowed  upon  him. 
There  was  no  allusion  to  the  affair  of  the  day,  and 
the  praise  covered  his  general  conduct  since  he 
had  been  at  Tunbrook. 

"  I  learn  hat  you  have  been  true  to  yourself, 
and  true  to  the  rules  of  the  Institute,  under  pecu 
liar  trials.  I  sympathize  with  you.  But  you  have 


262  IN    SCHOOL    A  CD    OUT,    OR 

won  the  respect  and  regard  of  all  the  good  boys. 
You  can  afford  to  be  disliked  by  the  others." 

"  I  have  tried  to  do  my  duty,  sir,"  replied  Rich 
ard,  blushing  at  the  praise  bestowed  upon  him. 

"  You  have  done  well.  I  know  how  fond  you 
arc  of  exciting  adventure,  and  I  wonder  that  you 
had  the  strength  to  resist  this  temptation." 

"  I  am  surprised  myself,"  added  Richard. 

"  If  I  except  the  fight,  which  was  greatly  palli 
ated  by  the  circumstances,  and  the  sleeping  on 
guard  when  we  were  in  camp,  your  conduct  has 
been  entirely  unexceptionable  since  you  came  to 
the  Institute.  Sleeping  on  gaurd  is  not  — " 

"  I  didn't  sleep  on  guarl,  sir,"  interposed  Rich 
ard,  mildly  and  respectfully.  "I  am  prepared  to 
explain  all  about  that  now." 

"  Indeed?  It  is  rather  late  now,"  said  the  princi 
pal,  shaking  his  head. 

'•  I  think  I  have  unearthed  the  Regulators." 

"  The  Regulators  ?  I  haven't  heard  any  thing  of 
them  for  a  year.  I  supposed  they  no  longer  existed." 

"  They  do  exist,"  added  Richard.  "  I  happen  to 
know  something  about  them." 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHAKD    GEANT.  262 

*'  What  do  you  know  ?  " 

In  reply  to  this  question,  Richard  narrated  all 
the  particulars  of  his  abduction  from  his  post  while 
doing  guard  duty. 

"But  why  didn't  you  tell  me  about  this?"  de 
manded  the  colonel,  surprised  and  indignant  at  the 
audacity  of  the  Regulators.  "  Why  did  you  suffer 
the  penalty  of  deserting  your  post,  when  you  were 
innocent  ?  " 

"  I  thought  it  would  be  better  in  the  end,  sir. 
t  wanted  to  find  out  who  the  Regulators  were." 

"  Well,  have  you  found  out  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  have,  sir." 

"  Who  are  they  ?  " 

"  I  am  pretty  well  satisfied  that  they  are  en 
camped  upon  Green  Island  just  now,"  said  Rich 
ard,  with  a  smile. 

"  What  evidence  have  you  ?  " 

Richard  stated,  at  considerable  length,  the  facts 
and  incidents  which  had  led  him  to  this  conclusion: 
but  the  colonel  was  not  fully  satisfied. 

"  If  you  will  permit  me,  sir,  I  think  I  could 
prove  what  I  say  to  your  entire  satisfaction." 


264  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

"  What  do  you  wish  to  do  ? " 

"  I  wish  to  visit  Green  Island,"  replied  Richard, 
boldly. 

"  They  would  whip  you  again." 

"  I  am  not  afraid  of  them." 

"  How  will  you  get  over  to  the  island  ?  The 
young  rascals  have  taken  all  the  boats." 

"I  can  borrow  a  skiff;  if  not,  I  can  go  over  on 
a  plank." 

"  But  they  would  handle  you  rather  roughly." 

"  I  don't  intend  to  let  them  see  me.  I  think  I 
can  manage  the  matter,  sir." 

"  Well,  Grant,  your  plan  will  harmonize  with 
mine.  I  intend  to  punish  these  mutineers,  as  they 
foolishly  call  themselves,  in  a  novel  way ;  and  I 
have  already  made  my  arrangements  to  do  so.  But 
you  shall  carry  out  your  scheme  first." 

"  I  should  be  very  glad  to  do  so,  and  I  am  con 
fident  that  I  shall  succeed." 

"  You  shall  try  it,  at  all  events." 

"  Will  you  let  Bailey  go  with  me  ? "  asked 
Richard. 

"  No ;  I  do  not  wish  tc  expose    him    to    danger. 


THE    CONQUEST    OP    RICHARD    GRAXT.  265 

You    can  take   care  of  yourself,   it  appears,    if  you 
get  into  trouble.     Do  you  want  some  one  with  you  ?" 

"  I  think  it  would  be  better." 

"  Mr.  Gault  shall  accompany  you,  but   you    shaJl 
manage  the  matter  yourself." 

"Very  well,  sir.     What  shall  I  do  for  a  boat?'1 

"  You    shall   have  one  of  the  pontoon  boats.     It 
will  be  better  than  a  skiff." 

"  Good  !     I  didn't   think  of  that,"  said    Richard, 
with  enthusiasm. 

"  Now,  Grant,  not   a  word   must   be  said  of  the 
events  of  to-night." 

It  was  after  nine  o'clock  when  this  conference 
was  finished,  and  the  boys  had  retired.  Richard 
and  the  principal  left  the  office,  and  repaired  to 
the  stables,  where  they  found  three  of  the  instruct 
ors,  including  Mr.  Gault.  The  horses  were  attached 
to  the  pontoon  wagon,  ready  for  a  start.  The 
whole  party  seated  themselves  in  the  vehicle,  and 
were  driven  by  the  public  road  to  a  spot  near  the 
shore  of  the  lake.  One  of  the  nibber  boats  was 
unloaded,  and  Mr.  GauJt  an  1  Richard  carried  it 
down  to  the  bank. 
23 


IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

lite  night  was  cloudy  and  dark.  Green  Island 
tvas  half  a  mile  from  the  place  where  they  proposed 
to  embark,  and  there  was  no  danger  that  the  mu 
tineers  would  see  or  hear  them.  The  boat  was 
filled  with  air,  by  the  aid  of  a  bellows,  and  placed 
in  the  water.  Richard  requested  Mr.  Gault  to  lie 
down  in  the  boat,  and,  with  a  short  paddle  he  had 
brought  for  the  purpose,  he  propelled  the  light 
craft  towards  her  destination. 

The  utmost  care  and  quiet  were  necessary  to 
prevent  the  mutineers  from  gaining  any  knowledge 
of  the  movement ;  and  when  the  boat  was  within 
%  few  rods  of  the  island,  Ilichard  laid  aside  his 
paddle  and  listened.  He  could  hear  the  Regula 
tors  talking  and  laughing  at  some  distance  from 
the  shore,  and  he  soon  satisfied  himself  that  no 
sentinels  had  been  detached  to  guard  the  approaches. 
With  a  few  strokes  of  his  paddle,  he  brought  the 
boat  alongside  the  island. 

Richard  seemed  to  be  a  master  of  strategy,  and 
conducted  his  movements  with  such  skill  and  pru 
dence,  that  he  and  Mr.  Gault  succeeded  in  effecting 
a  landing  without  disturbing  the  mutineers. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHAIID    GRANT.  267 

*'  Now,  sir,  we  must  lie  down  and  crawl  upon 
the  ground  till  we  get  within  hearing  distance  of 
them,"  whispered  Richard. 

"  I  will  follow  you,  Grant,"  replied  the  in 
structor. 

"  We  must  move  very  slowly." 

"  There  is  plenty  of  time.'? 

Richard  led  the  way,  crawling  like  a  snake  upon 
the  grass,  so  slowly  and  so  cautiously  that  not  a 
particle  of  noise  seemed  to  be  made.  Near  the 
centre  of  the  island  there  was  a  clump  of  trees, 
which  had  been  dignified  by  the  title  of  a  grove. 
The  mutineers  were  seated  upon  the  ground  in 
this  place.  Though  the  distance  to  the  grove  from 
the  place  where  Mr.  Gault  and  Richard  had  landed 
was  only  a  few  rods,  more  than  half  an  hour  was 
consumed  in  reaching  a  spot  which  would  be  near 
enough  to  enable  them  to  hear  what  was  said. 

The  deep  gloom  beneath  a  spreading  oak  afforded 
them  a  friendly  shelter  ;  and  here  they  disposed  of 
themselves  to  the  best  advantage  to  effect  the  ob 
ject  in  view.  For  half  an  hour  they  listened  to 
conversation  on  all  topics.  Various  wild  schemes 


268  IX    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

wci-e  proposed  to  bring  the  colonel  to  terms.  Some 
declared  their  intention  to  spend  a  week  on  tho 
island. 

"  We  should  freeze  and  starve,"  said  another. 

"  Xo  ;  Leslie  —  I  mean  Kennedy  —  said  he  would 
supply  us  with  food  ;  and  we  can  make  a  tent  of 
the  sails  of  the  boat." 

"  Let  us  stick  together,  whatever  we  do,"  added 
another.  "  If  we  could  only  have  got  Grant  over 
here,  we  should  have  fixed  him." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Richard  to  himself ;  and  he 
listened  to  this  kind  of  talk  for  some  time,  begin 
ning  to  fear  that  he  should  not  obtain  the  infor 
mation  for  which  he  came. 

"  Regulators,  come  to  order ! "  said  Nevers,  at 
last,  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  listeners.  "  Are 
all  present  Regulators  ?  " 

"  They  are,"  replied  Redman. 

"  Guards,  to  your  stations." 

Richard  could  not  see  where  their  stations  wore ; 
and  he  hoped  the  line  of  their  duty  would  not 
lead  them  to  the  oak  under  ^trich  Mr.  Gault  end 
himself  were  seated. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  269 

"  It  is  a  long  time  since  we  have  had  a  chance 
to  hold  a  regular  meeting ;  and  it  may  be  a  long 
time  before  we  are  able  to  do  so  again.  Perhaps 
it  was  lucky  that  all  except  the  Regulators  backed 
out,"  continued  Nevers.  "  You  all  know  the  busi 
ness  we  have  on  our  hands." 

"  We  do,"  replied  several. 

"  By  a  judicious  use  of  watermelons  and  sleep 
walking,  we  shall  accomplish  our  purpose,"  continued 
Nevers. 

"  We  must  do  it  before  the  next  election,  my 
chief,"  said  Redman. 

"  It  is  of  no  use  to  attempt  to  whip  him,  or 
any  thing  of  that  sort,"  answered  "  my  chief^"  which 
seemed  to  be  the  official  designation  of  the  pre 
siding  officer. 

"  I  have  a  plan  which  I  think  will  procure  his 
expulsion  from  the  school." 

"  State  it ;  and  every  Regulator  will  remember 
ihe  penalty  of  disclosing  one  of  the  society's 
secrets." 

"  He  shall  be  pounded  till  he  is  black  and  blue," 
said  the  members,  in  concert. 
23* 


270  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK 

"  And  every  Regulator  shall  despise  him  as  man 
and  boy,  to  the  end  of  his  life." 

"  That's  so,"  responded  the  members. 

"  Go  on,  Redman,"  said  the  chief. 

"  Next  Sunday  night,  the  sheds,  near  the  grove, 
will  be  set  on  fire.  On  Friday  night  Grant's  French 
exercise  book  will  be  taken  from  his  desk.  He 
will  fail  in  his  lesson  on  Saturday,  and  the  colonel 
must-  punish  him.  This  will  make  him  mad.  The 
exercise  book  will  be  torn  up,  and  pieces  of  it, 
especially  the  cover  with  his  name  on  it,  will  be 
found  near  the  burnt  building.  Masters,  who  ia 
on  good  terms  with  Grant,  on  a  certain  pretence, 
known  to  him  and  me,  will  induce  him  to  wait1  at 
the  shed  until  after  dark,  where  he  will  be  seen 
by  Mr.  Gault,  when  he  goes  his  rounds.  A  broken 
bunch  of  matches  will  be  found  in  Grant's  closet, 
where  no  fellow  is  allowed  to  keep  matches.  Othet 
suspicious  circumstances  will  appear  at  the  time 
for  they  are  in  charge  of  proper  persons." 

"  You  hear,"   said  the  chief. 

"  I   lon't  like  the  plan,"  said  one. 

"  Nor  1,"  chimed  in  a  dozen  others. 


THF,    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  271 

"  It  is  a  mean  thing,"  added  the  first  objector. 

"  How  many  officers  has  the  Society  of  Regula 
tors  ?  "  demanded  the  chief,  sternly. 

"  One,  whom  all  obey,"  replied  the  members. 

"  Who  is  he  ? " 

"  Nevers." 

"  I  am  chief,  and  I  command  that  this  be  done," 
said  the  chief. 

Twenty  or  thirty  of  the  members,  as  Ilichard  judged 
by  the  voices,  protested  against  the  scheme ;  but  the 
measure  was  ordered  in  spite  of  this  opposition. 

"  Is  there  a  traitor  here  ? "  demanded  the  chief. 

"  Not  one,"  replied  the  members. 

The  chief  then  urged  the  necessity  of  using 
strong  measures.  He  pointed  out  the  danger  of 
permitting  Grant  to  remain  in  the  school ;  and  the 
plan  would  insure  his  expulsion.  But  still  the  in 
tractable  ones  objected,  and  their  names  were  or 
dered  to  be  given.  As  they  were  announced,  Mr. 
Gault,  aided  by  faith  rather  than  sight,  wrote  them 
down  on  the  back  of  some  letters  he  had  in  his 
pocket.  The  business  was  finished,  and  it  was  pro« 
pc^ed  to  establish  a  watch  on  the  island  for  the  night 


272  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUX,    OR 

"  We  must  go,"  whispered  Richard ;  and  he 
crawled  off,  followed  by  Mr.  Gault. 

They  reached  the  water  without  being  discovered, 
and  embarked  in  the  rubber  boat. 

"  If  they  place  sentinels  on  the  watch,  the 
colonel's  plan  will  be  defeated,"  said  Mr.  Gault. 

"  "What  is  his  plan  ? " 

"  To  get  all  the  boats  away  from  them,  and 
keep  them  on  the  island  till  they  have  had  enough 
of  it." 

"  We  must  do  it  before  the  watch  is  set,"  added 
Richard. 

To  accomplish  this  purpose,  he  paddled  the  float 
to  the  place  where  the  boats  were  moored,  and  cast 
them  all  adrift.  The  slight  current  of  the  lake 
carried  them  slowly  down  to  the  river,  and  the 
listeners  returned  to  the  shore,  and  reported  what 
they  hac.  done  to  the  colonel.  The  whole  party 
were  then  driven  round  to  the  outlet  of  the  lake, 
where  they  secured  the  boats  as  they  floated  down. 

The  business  of  the  night  was  done,  and  the 
party  retired  to  their  several  apartments. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    RICHARD    GRANT.  273 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

KICHARD    ANNIHILATES    THE    REGULATORS,    A1TD 
THE    STORY    IS    CONCLUDED. 

IT  would  have  damaged  the  self-esteem  of  the 
Regulators  if  they  could  have  seen  how  little  notice 
\VLS  taken  of  their  absence  at  the  Institute  on  the 
day  following  the  development  of  the  mutiny.  Every 
thing  went  on  as  usual,  and  the  instructors  did  not 
even  allude  to  the  rebels  or  the  rebellion.  It 
seemed  to  be  the  policy  of  the  principal  to  main- 
ta;n  a  "masterly  inactivity"  in  regard  to  them. 

Perhaps  Colonel  Brockridge  was  •  not  so  indiffer 
ent  as  he  appeared  to  be.  He  had  stationed  men 
on  both  sides  of  the  lake  to  prevent  any  commu 
nication  between  the  mutineers  and  persons  on  the 
shore  At  noon  it  was  reported  that  a  boy  by  the 
name  of  Leslie,  who  lived  in  Tunbrook,  and  who 
Lad  been  expelled  from  the  Institute,  had  atten  pted 


274  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

to  visit  the  island.  Richard  was  curious  to  know 
who  Leslie  was,  for  he  had  heard  the  name  men 
tioned  by  the  Regulators. 

The  first  day  of  November  was  very  mild  and 
pleasant.  It  was  one  of  the  sweet  days  of  the  In 
dian  summer,  and  the  rebels  on  Green  Island  were 
highly  favored  by  this  circumstance.  On  the  sec 
ond  day  the  wind  changed,  and  it  blew  clear  and 
cold  from  the  north-west.  Just  before  sunset,  a 
white  flag  was  seen  upon  a  pole,  near  the  landing 
place  on  the  island.  Colonel  Brockridge  was  in 
formed  of  the  fact,  and  the  large  sail  boat  was 
?ent  off  to  relieve  the  rebels  from  their  uncom 
fortable  situation. 

Richard  and  two  of  the  instructors  were  deputed 
to  visit  the  island,  and  ascertain  the  import  of  the 
"  flag  of  truce."  The  teachers  were  not  boatmen, 
and  our  hero  was  the  only  person  available  as  a 
navigator ;  and  he  was  too  deeply  interested  in  the 
fate  of  the  Regulators  to  be  averse  to  the  visit. 

On  arriving  at  the  island,  the  reoels  were  found 
to  be  in  a  very  deplorable  condition.  They  had 
oaten  nothing  since  dinner  on  the  preceding  day, 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    BICHAKD    GRANT.  275 

and  were  shivering  with  cold.  Mr.  Gault  calmly 
Inquired  what  they  wanted. 

"  We  want  to  return,"  replied  Nevers,  whoso 
teeth  chattered  as  he  spoke. 

"  Step  into  the  boat,  then." 

But  the  boat  would  not  carry  them  all,  and  it 
was  necessary  to  make  two  trips  to  convey  the  en 
tire  .party.  On  the  passage,  Richard  attended 
closely  to  his  duty,  and  did  not  speak  a  word  to 
the  rebels.  The  two  instructors  were  as  taciturn 
as  the  boatman. 

The  party  seemed  to  be  astonished  that  their 
return  created  no  sensation.  No  restraint  was 
placed  upon  them,  and  when  they,  landed  each 
went  where  he  chose,  but  most  of  them  found 
their  way  to  the  warm  rooms  of  the  Institute. 

"  Have  you  had  a  pleasant  time,  Nevers  ? "  asked 
the  colonel,  when  he  met  the  chief  of  the  Regu 
lators. 

"  Not  very,  sir,",  replied  Nevers,  with  a  ghastly 
smile. 

This  was  all  the  allu.sion  that  was  made  to  the 
affair.  Provisions  disappeared  with  astonishing  ra- 


276  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

pidity  at  the  supper  table  that  night.  The  .Regu 
lators  looked  very  tame  and  "  chap  fallen "  for  a 
day  or  two ;  and  Nevers  condescended  to  inform 
Richard  that  the  whole  thing  was  a  bad  failure. 

Colonel  Brockridge  had  requested  Mr.  Gault  and 
Richard  to  be  entirely  silent  in  regard  to  what  had 
transpired  while  they  were  upon  the  island.  He 
did  not  explain  his  purpose  to  Richard,  but  his  in 
junction  was  faithfully  observed. 

The  Regulators,  even  to  Nevers  and  Redman, 
were  very  cordial  and  considerate  towards  their 
intended  victim,  and  Richard  believed  they  had 
abandoned  their  wicked  purpose,  till,  on  Saturday 
morning,  he  missed  his  French  exercise  book.  Witn- 
out  it,  he  could  not  recite  his  lesson,  and  he  was 
checked  for  the  failure,  and  reported  to  Colonel 
Brockridge.  The  principal  sent  for  him,  and  every 
boy  in  school  supposed  he  was  under  censur.e  for 
the  deficiency. 

On  Sunday  night,  when  the  boys  were  per 
mitted  to  walk,  Masters  told  Richard  that  Bailey 
wished  to  see  him  on  particular  business  near  the 
Grove  shed,  as  the  building  was  called.  Richard 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHAED    GBANT.  277 

promised  to  meet  him  at  the  place  assigned.  He 
waited  there  some  time,  but  as  Bailey  did  not 
come,  he  returned  to  the  parlor  of  the  Institute. 
He  met  Bailey  here,  and  asked  if  he  wished  to 
see  him. 

"  Yes  ;  I  wanted  to  show  you  something  in  the 
shed,  but  it  will  do  just  as  well  in  the  morning," 
replied  Bailey,  somewhat  to  the  astonishment  of 
Richard,  who,  of  course,  understood  what  all  these 
things  were  for. 

"  What  was  it  ?  "  asked  the  intended  victim. 

"  It  was  a  piece  of  your  exercise  book ;  and  I 
didn't  know  but  the  piece  might  enable  you  to  find 
the  whole." 

While  they  were  talking  the  alarm  of  fire  was 
given ;  but  before  they  could  reach  the  spot,  some 
ready  hands  had  extinguished  the  flames.  In  ac 
cordance  with  the  programme  laid  down  upon  the 
island,  pieces  of  Richard's  exercise  book,  some  of 
(hem  half  burned,  were  found  in  and  near  the 
sljcd.  Several  cards  of  matches,  and  half  the 
printed  paper  that  had  enclosed  the  Driginal  bunch, 
24 


278  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

were  also  picked  up  near  the  building  which  had 
been  devoted  to  destruction. 

An  investigation  was  immediately  commenced. 
The  boys  were  ordered  to  the  school  room.  The 
pieces  of  Richard's  exercise  book  were  examined. 
A  dozen  boys  had  seen  its  owner  standing  neal 
the  shed  before  the  fire  originated.  The  teachers 
were  sent  to  examine  the  closets  for  further  evi 
dence.  Not  only  were  several  cards  of  matches 
found  in  Richard's  closet,  but  also  part  of  the 
printed  envelope  that  had  enclosed  them.  This 
piece  of  paper  was  a  portion  of  the  wrapper,  of 
which  the  other  part  had  been  found  in  the  shed. 

These  facts  were  duly  announced  to  the  boys, 
and  it  seemed  as  clear  as  noonday  that  Richard 
Grant  was  the  incendiary.  He  was  ordered  to 
report  forthwith  at  the  office,  and  the  boys  were 
dismissed  for  the  night. 

"  We  have  fixed  him  this  time,"  said  Nevers,  in 
a  whisper,  as  he  and  Redman  left  the  room. 

"  He  is  under  arrest,  and  to-morrow  he  will  be 
sent  home  in  disgrace,"  replied  Redman,  rubbing 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHAED    GKANT.  279 

his  hands.  "  Nevers,  you  will  be  the  next  captain 
of  Company  D." 

"  We  have  broken  the  fellows'  idol,  at  any  rate. 
Grant  will  spend  the  night  in  the  guard  .house," 
added  Xevers. 

Xevers  was  slightly  mistaken ;  for  Richard,  though 
he  did  not  appear  in  Barrack  B  that  night,  occu 
pied  the  guest  chamber  of  Colonel  Brockridge'a 
private  residence.  His  friends,  especially  Bailey, 
were  gloomy  and  sad.  The  more  lukewarm  ones 
were  sure,  and  always  had  been,  that  Grant  was  a 
bad  boy. 

On  Monday  morning,  when  the  boys  had  assem 
bled  in  the  school  room,  Colonel  Brockridge  ap 
peared,  followed  by  Richard.  The  students  under 
stood  that  the  incendiary  case  was  to  be  settled, 
and  a  breathless  silence  pervaded  the  hall. 

"  Grant  stands  before  you  accused  of  a  very 
grave  offence,"  the  principal  began.  "  We  cannot 
permit  a  boy  who  sets  fire  to  a  building  to  remain 
in  the  Institute.  If  guilty,  he  must  be  expelled. 
But  Grant  assures  me  this  is  a  conspiracy  to  injure 
him.  He  declares  that  there  is  a  secret  organiza- 


280  IX    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OB 

tzon  in  the  Institute  called  the  Regulators,  wl-.o 
have  determined  to  drive  him  away  from  the  school 
Some  of  us  have  heard  of  such  an  institution  be- 
fore,  hut  its  existence  has  never  been  clearly  proved, 
Redman,  do  you  know  any  thing  of  such  an  as 
sociation." 

"  I  never  heard  of  it  before,  sir,"  replied  Redman. 

"  Do  you,  Nevers  ?  " 

"No,  sir." 

"  Grant  charges  you  both  with  being  connected 
with  the  Regulators." 

"  Let  him  prove  it,"  said  Ncvers,  in  defiant 
tones. 

"  Who  is  Dobbin  ? "  asked  the  principal 

"  I  never  heard  the  name  before,"  answered  Nev 
ers.  "  I  think  it  is  very  hard  to  be  accused  with 
out  evidence.  I  hope  you  will  make  Grant  prove 
what  he  says,  sir." 

"  I  will,  my  chief,"  said  Richard,  at  a  nod  from 
the  colonel ;  and,  without  giving  the  source  of  his 
information,  he  told  all  he  knew  about  the  Regu 
lators. 

"  How  many  officers  have  the  Regulators  ?"  asked 


THE    CONQUEST  OF    TUCHAKD    GKA  XT.  281 

Mr.  Gault,  rising  from  his  chair,  at  the  farther  end 
of  the  room. 

"  One,  u-hom  all  obey,''1  replied  Richard,  repeat 
ing  what  he  had  heard  on  the  island. 

"  Who  is  he  ?  " 

"  Nevers." 

"  Are  there  traitors  among  us  ? "  continued  Mr. 
Gault. 

"Not  a  traitor." 

"  Wliat  shall  be  done  fo  him  who  discloses  the 
secrets  of  the  Regulators  ? "  asked  the  teacher. 

"  He  shall  le  pounded  till  lie  is  black  and  blue, 
and,  as  man  and  boy,  be  despised  till  the  end  of 
his  life,"  replied  Richard,  repeating  the  words  of 
the  Ilcgxilators  as  nearly  as  he  could  remember 
them. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  this,  Nevers  ? "  asked 
the  colonel. 

"  I  don't  know  what  it  all  means,  sir,"  answered 
he,  with  a  well-counterfeited  look  of  astonishment. 

There  were  a  great  many  pale  faces,  beating 
hearts,  and  quivering  lips  in  the  seats,  for  it  was 
certain  that  the  daylight  had  been  shining  in  upon 
24* 


282  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OR 

the  dark  doings  of  the  Regulators.  Who  was  the 
traitor  ?  who  had  betrayed  the  secrets  of  the  fra 
ternity  ?  Confusion  and  trembling  overwhelmed  the 
Regulators. 

"  Before  we  proceed  any  farther,"  continued  the 
principal,  "  if  there  are  any  of  this  secret  band 
present  who  wish  to  acknowledge  their  guilt,  and 
are  willing  to  be  forgiven,  they  may  stand." 

The  silence  was  intense  and  deep.  Nevers  and 
Redman  did  not  move  a  muscle,  but  some  of  the 
mutineers  glanced  at  each  other,  and  seemed  to  be 
ia  doubt. 

"  Now  is  the  only  time  for  confession,"  added 
the  colonel. 

Half  a  dozen  boys  rose  ;  then  one  after  another 
followed  their  example,  till  it  seemed  as  if  the 
whole  band  intended  to  absolve  themselves  from 
their  vows.  Those  who  rose  were  ordered  to  the 
rear  of  the  room.  Only  ten  of  the  band  decided  to 
abide  the  issue.  They  were  called  out  by  name. 

"  Here  are  the  rest  of  the  Regulators,"  said  the 
colonel,  when  the  obdurate  ones  had  taken  their 
places  upon  the  platform. 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    KICHAED    GRANT.  283 

Mr.  Gault  told  his  story,  and  Richard  told  his. 
rhe  evidence  was  complete  and  overwhelming.  'J^vvo 
of  th3 .  teachers  had  been  concealed  in  the  shed, 
and  had  seen  Redman  set  it  on  fire,  and  scatter 
the  pieces  of  the  exercise  book  in  the  vicinity. 
Another  had  seen  Masters  place  the  matches  in 
Richard's  closet.  The  colonel,  knowing  the  details 
of  the  plot  beforehand,  had  arranged  every  thing 
so  as  to  insure  the  conviction  of  the  conspirators. 

"  Boys,"  said  Colonel  Brockridge,  "  I  am  happy 
to  inform  you  that  Grant  is  entirely  innocent." 

Those  in  their  seats  received  this  announcement 
with  a  storm  of  applause. 

"  I  knew  he  was  innocent  from  the  beginning." 

Another  burst  of  applause. 

The  principal  detailed  with  great  minuteness  the 
particulars  of  the  conspiracy,  with  which  our  read 
ers  are  already  familiar.  The  ten  Regulators  were 
expelled  at  once,  and  sent  away  by  the  next  train 
that  left  Tunbrook.  The  whole  forenoon  was  occu 
pied  in  disposing  of  the  matter ;  but  when  the  boyg 
ware  sent  out,  there  was  no  end  to  the  cheering  foi 
Richard  Grant. 


284  IN    SCHOOL    AND    OUT,    OK. 

It  \vas  plain  that  Nevers  and  Redman  were  the 
head  and  front  of  the  Regulators.  They  wert.  the 
authors  of  the  association,  and  when  they  had 
gone,  the  organization  died  a  natural  death.  Les 
lie  was  Kennedy,  as  Xevers  wag  Dobbin.  All  the 
secrets  and  signs  were  bandied  about  and  laughed 
at  among  the  boys.  Those  of  the  band  who  re 
mained  were  punished  by  being  deprived  of  various 
privileges  ;  but  they  behaved  themselves  afterwards 
with  commendable  propriety.  One  of  them  ven 
tured  to  say  "  watermelons,'"  one  day,  when  he 
was  angry  with  llichard,  but  a  hurdred  boys  hissed 
him  for  it. 

Three  of  the  expelled  Regulators  were  eventually 
restored,  but  the  lesson  they  had  learned  was  all- 
sufficient. 

Richard's  victory  was  complete  ;  and  the  events 
we  have  related  rendered  him  a  greater  favorite 
than  before.  At  the  spring  election  he  was  chosen 
captain  of  Company  D,  and  was  regarded  as  the 
best  officer  in  the  line. 

Richard's  victory  over    himself   was    as    complete 


• 


THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHAKD    GHANT.  285 

88  that  over  the  Regulators.  That  good  resolution, 
kept  through  trial  and  temptation,  eventually  re 
formed  his  life  and  character.  During  the  spring 
vacation,  he  spent  a  week  at  home,  and  rejoiced 
the  hearts  of  Bertha  and  his  father  by  the  evi 
dences  of  his  reformation.  Ben  wept  for  joy,  and 
Noddy  Xewman  "  couldn't  tell,  for  the  life  of  him, 
what  had  come  over  Dick." 

Richard  continued  two  years  longer  at  Tunbrook, 
and  maintained  the  high  character  he  had  won  to 
the  last.  He  was  a  favorite  with  the  boys,  and 
with  the  teachers.  Colonel  Brockridge  pointed  with 
pride  to  Major  Grant  —  which  was  the  title  of  our 
hero  during  the  last  year  of  his  residence  at  Tun- 
brook  —  as  one  of  the  brightest  ornaments  of  his 
school,  and  as  one  of  the  best  fruits  of  his  system 
of  education. 

And  now  we  must  take  leave  of  Richard  Grant ; 
and  we  do  so  with  greater  regret  than  we  should 
have  done  when  his  reputation  was  stained  by 
"  watermelons"  and  "  sleep-walking." 

Our  hero  is  still  true  to  himself.  As  we  use 
fictitious  names,  our  sympathi/.ing  readers  will  not  be 


286  THE    CONQUEST    OF    EICHAKD    GKANT. 

able  to  recognize  Colonel  Richard  Grant,  command 
ing  a  brigade  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  at  the 
present  time  ;  but,  true  to  his  country  in  her  hour 
of  peril,  he  has  served  with  that  gallant  band  of 
brave  men  from  the  commencement  of  the  war. 

If  my  young  friends  would  conquer  others ;  if 
they  would  be  chosen  of  men  to  reign  in  the  hearts 
of  their  fellow-beings,  and  thus  guide  the  destinies 
of  men  and  nations  ;  if  they  would  be  chosen  of 
God  to  do  his  work  in  earth  and  heaven,  —  they 
must  first  conquer  themselves. 


LEE  &  SHEPARD'S  JUVENILE  PUBLICATIONS. 


TALES    OF    ADVENTURE. 


THE  FRONTIER  SERIES, 

Four  volumes,     16mo.    III.    Price,  per  set,  $5,OO. 

THE  CABIN  ON  THE  PRAIRIE.-  By  EEV.  CHARLES  H; 
PEARSON.  IGmo.  llustrated.  $1.25. 

"  Ike  Cabin  on  1he  Prairie  is  an  earnest,  healthy  book,  full  of  th< 
hardships,  trials,  and  triumphs  of  life  in  our  new  settlements." 

PLANTING  THE  WILDERNESS;  or,  The  Pioneer  Boys. 
By  JAMES  D.  McCABE,  JR.  IGmo.  Illustrated.  $1.25. 

"  1 'hint in y  the  Wilderness  tolls  of  the  strange  adventures  of  real  life, 
Which,  mure  tliuu  the  fancies  of  the  novel  writer,  are  of  absorbing  in 
terest." 

TWELVE  NIGHTS  IN  THE  HUNTERS'  CAMP.  By 
EEV.  "W.  BARROWS.  IGmo.  Illustrated.  $1.25. 

"  Twelve  Xiylits  in  the  Hunters'1  Camp  is  a  pleasant,  stirring1,  sensible 
book,  full  of  life  and  incident,  and  all  aglow  with  the  breezy  freshness 
of  woods  and  prairies,  lakes  and  rivers." 

A  THOUSAND  MILES'  WALK  across  the  Pampas  and 
Andes  of  South  America.  By  NATHANIEL  H.  BISHOP. 
IGmo.  Illustrated.  $1.50.  , 

"A  TJiousand  Miles'  Walk  across  South  America  is  a  record  of  the 
experiences  of  a  Yankee  boy,  full  of  enthusiasm  to  sec  and  learn  by  actual 
experience  the  wonders  of  that  almost  terra  incognita." 

This  scries  of  books  are  of  sterling  merit,  snd  while  they 
closely  follow  real  experiences,  are  full  of  those  thrilling  inci 
dents  which  charm  Loth  youth  and  age. 


Sold  by  all  Booksellers  and   Newsdealers,  and  sent  by  mail,  postpaid, 
on  receipt  of  price. 

LEE  &.  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


REV.  ELIJAH  KELLOGG'S 

ELM  ISLAND  STORIES, 


Six  vols.    16mo.    Illustrated.    Per  voL,  $1.25. 

1.   Lion  Ben  of  Elm  Island. 
2X  Charlie  Bell. 

3.  The  Ark  of  Elm  Island. 

4.  The  Boy  Farmers  of  Elm 

Island. 

5.  The  Young  Shipbuilders  of 

Elm  Island. 

6.  The  Hardscrabble  of  Elm 

Island. 

"There  is  no  sentimentalism  in  this  series. 
It  is  all  downright  matter-of-fact  boy  life,  and 
of  course  they  are  deeply  interested  in  read 
ing  it.  The  history  of  pioneer  life  is  so 
attractive  that  one  involuntarily  wishes  to 
renew  those  early  struggles  with  adverse 
circumstances,  and  join  the  busy  actors  in 
their  successful  efforts  to  build  up  pleasant 
homes  on  our  sea-girt  islands."  —  Zions 
Herald. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


Illustrated  Natural  History.      G 

YOUNG  HUNTER'S  LIBRARY. 

By  UBS.  R.  LEK.     Four  volume*.     Illustrated. 
Per  vol.,  $!.«>. 

The  Australian  "Wanderers. 

The  Adventures  of  Captain  Spencer  and 
his  Horse  and  Dog  in  the  Wilds  of  Aus 
tralia. 

The  African  Crusoes. 

The  Adventures  ot  Carlos  and  Antonio 
in  the  Wilds  of  Africa. 

Anecdotes  of  Animals, 

With  their  Habits,  Instincts,  &c.,  &c. 

Anecdotes  of  Birds,  Fishes,  Rep 
tiles,  &c.,  their  Habits  and  Instincts. 

This  is  a  very  popular  series,  prepared  for 
the  purpose  of  interesting  the  young  in  the 
study  of  natural  history.  The  exciting  ad 
ventures  of  celebrated  travellers,  anecdotes 
of  sagacity  in  birds,  beasts,  &c,'have  been 
interwoven  in  a  pleasant  manner.  This  se 
ries  is  not  only  very  interesting  but  is  deci 
dedly  profitable  reading. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


Wonderful  Stories. 

JUTLAND  SERIES. 

Four  vols.    Illustrated.    Set  In  a  n«at  box,  or  sold 
•eparate.    Per  vol.,  (1.50. 

The  Sand  Hills  of  Jutland. 

By  Hans   Christian   Andersen.      i6nm 
Illustrated. 

Yarns  of  an  Old  Mariner. 

By  Mrs.   Mary  Cowden  Clarke.     Illus 
trated  by  Cruikshank.   i6mo. 

Schoolboy  Days. 

By  W.  H.  G.  Kingston.      i6mo.      Six 
teen  illustrations. 

Great  Men  and  Gallant  Deeds. 
By  J.  G.  Edgar.     i6rr.o.     Illustrated. 

Four  books  by  four  noted  authors  comprise 
this  series,  which  contains  Adventures  by  Sea 
and  Land,  Manly  Sports  of  England,  Boy 
Life  in  English  Schools,  Fairy  Tales  and 
Legends,  —  all  handsomely  illustrated. 


The   Great    West. 

THE  FRONTIER  SERIES 

Five  vols.    Illustrated.    Per  vol.,  $1.25. 

Twelve  Nights   in   the   Hunters' 

Camp. 
A  Thousand  Miles'  Walk  Across 

South  America. 
The  Cabin  on  the  Prairie. 
Planting  the  "Wilderness. 
The  Young  Pioneers. 

The  romance  surrounding  the  adventurous 
lives  of  Western  pioneers  and  immigrants 
has  suggested  nearly  as  many  stories  as  the 
chivalric  deeds  of  knight-errantry.  These 
tales  of  frontier  life  are,  however,  as  a  rule, 
characterized  by  such  wildness  of  fancy  and 
such  extravagancy  of  language  that  we  have 
often  wondered  why  another  Cervantes  did 
not  ridicule  our  border  romances  by  describ 
ing  a  second  Don  Quixote's  adventures  on 
the  prairies.  We  are  pleased  to  notice,  that 
in  the  new  series  of  Frontier  Tales,  by  Lee 
&  Shepard,  there  is  an  agreeable  absence  of 
sensational  writing,  of  that  maudlin  senti 
mentality  which  make  the  generality  of  such 
tales  nauseous."  —  Standard. 


LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston.    LEE  &  SHEPARD,   Publishers,  Boston. 


^ 


MISS   LOUISE   M.    THt 


A   001412242    8 


CHARLEY  ROBERTS  SERIES. 

To  be  completed  in  six  vols.     Illustrated. 
Per  volume,  $i. 

How  Charley  Roberts  Be- 
oame   a  3VEan. 

How  Eva  Roberts  G-airxed 
Her  ICdtication. 

Charley    and    Eva's    Home 
in  the   "West. 

(Others  in  Preparation.) 

In  presenting  the  above  new  series  the  publish 
ers  believe  that  they  are  adding  to  that  class  of 
Juvenile  literature  whose  intrinsic  worth  is  recog 
nized  by  those  who  have  at  heart  the  good  of  the 
young. 

"They  are  pleasantly  written  books,  descriptive 
of  the  straggles  and  difficulties  of  Charlev  and 
Eva  in  attaining  to  manhood  and  womanhood, 
and  they  are  well  adapted  to  stimulate  a  noble 
ambition  in  the  hearts  of  young  persons." 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


HELPING  HAND  SERIES. 

Six  volumes.     Illustrated.    Per  volume,  $i. 

Climbing  the   Rope. 

f 
Billy   GJ-rimes's   Favorite. 

The  Cruise  of  the  Dasha- 
way. 

The    Little   Spaniard. 
Salt  T^ater  IDiolc. 
Little   Miaid   of  Oxbow. 

"  'May  Mannering'  is  the  nom  de  plume  of  an 
agreeable  writer  for  the  young  folks  who  possesses 
more  than  ordinary  ability,  and  has  a  thorough 
comprehension  of  the  way  to  interest  children."  — 
I'liiladeljihia  Item. 

"  We  like  the  spirit  of  these  books  exceedingly, 
and  cordially  commend  it  to  the  notice  of  Sabbath 
School  Libraries."  —  Ladia'  Repository. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


"Uarirtj  anB  attracttot." 

VACATION  STORY-BOOKS. 

Six  vols.     Illust.     Per  vol.,  80  ct*. 

"Worth  not  Wealth. 

Country  Life. 

The  Charm. 

Karl  Keigler. 

"Walter  Seyton, 

Holidays  at  Chestnut  Hill. 


ROSY  DIAMOND  STORY-BOOKS. 

Six  volumes.     Illustrated.     Per  vol.,  80  cts. 

The  Great  Rosy  Diamond. 
Daisy,  or  The  Fairy  Spectacles. 
Violet,  a  Fairy  Story. 
Minnie,  or  The  Little  "Woman. 
The  Angel  Children. 
Little  Blossom's  Reward. 

These  lire  delightful  works  for  children.     They 
•re  all  very  popular,  and  have  hail  a  w  > 
tion.      They   arc   now  presented  in  a   new  drrs*. 
The  stories  are  all  amusing  and  instructive,  ex 
hibiting  human  nature  in  children,  and  teacl  ing 

some  very  important  practical  lessons. 


"  Jfagcinating  anD  Instrurttbt." 

THE  PROVERB  SERIES. 

BY  MRS.  M.  E.  BRADLEY  AND  Miss 
KATE  J.  NEKLY. 

Six  vols.     Illust     Per  voL,  $i. 

Birds  of  a  Feather. 

Fine  Feathers  do  Not  make  Fine 
Birds. 

Handsome  is  that  Handsome  does. 

A  "Wrong  Confessed   is   half  Re 
dressed. 

Actions  speak  louder  than  "Words. 
One  Good  Turn  deserves  another. 

"  Each  volume  is  complete  in  Itself,  and  Illus 
trates,  with  a  story  of  most  fascinating  and  in- 
strn<  ti\c  ii.irrr--!.  the  proverb  taken  for  Its  title. 
These  are  just  the  kind  of  books  that  we  like  to 
see  in  a  family  or  Sunday-school  library.  They 
will  be  read  by  persons  of  all  ages  with  deep 
interest,  and  allord  instructive  and  entertaining 
conversation  with  the  children."— S.  S.  Journal. 


